Fallen (Fallen Series Book 1) - Micalea Smeltzer(ang.)

Copyright 2011 Micalea Smeltzer

Dedication To Conner for keeping my book a secret…

THE HEART NEVER LIES Some people laugh, some people cry Some people live, some people die Some people run, right into the fire Some people hide their every desire But we are the lovers

If you don't believe me Then just look into my eyes 'cause the heart never lies

Some people fight, some people fall Others pretend they don't care at all If you wanna fight I'll stand right beside you The day that you fall I'll be right behind you To pick up the pieces

If you don't believe me Just look into my eyes 'cause the heart never lies -Mcfly

Prologue The dark room surrounded me. Water dripped nearby. I began to shake. It was so cold and I was so terribly scared. How much more could I go through? How much I wished I knew where I was. Some sign of life. A car horn. A voice. Anything would be better than this silence and her voice, her laugh. The smells were awful. The smell of blood,

of lost life. Of mold and rotten wood. Bugs scuttled by me. Wherever I was it was an old building. Maybe a house? A shed? I replayed the last months in my head. Every touch, every kiss, so treasured now. How I wished to see his face one last time before she killed me. But I can’t escape her. I wished so much now that we hadn’t fought. That my once knight in shining armor would come save me. But he wasn’t and I was going to die here. Never seeing him again. I held onto to those precious memories. They’d keep me strong if nothing else did. I could hear her coming. This is the end, I thought.

Chapter One: Moving I find it funny how forever doesn’t really mean forever. When you’re young your parents always tell you that they’re going to be together forever. But somehow they always seem to leave out the part about how forever doesn’t last. I thought my parent’s marriage was perfect. Well, maybe not perfect. But good. Apparently, I was wrong. Very, wrong. My whole life has been torn apart simply because my dad met someone else. How is that fair? My mom and I are moving to Rome. My

mom’s part Italian although she’s never been there. She calls it a new start. I call it crap. She just wants to be away from my dad. I do too but a whole new country seems a bit drastic to me. But I have to admit Rome does seem to have some kind of pull over me. A shudder runs through my body but I refuse to shed a tear. I will not let my dad make me cry. He’s not worth it. I sat down on my floor and started packing the final box of my stuff. My childhood room is completely bare and it scares me. We’ve lived in this house since I was born. I grew up here and thought I would never have to leave. Never have to leave this house and never have to leave California.

But I was wrong. Just like I was wrong about so many other things. I felt like I was no longer in control of my own destiny and that scared me more than anything. I folded the flaps over the box and stuck the tape on. “Goodbye life,” I sighed to myself. I picked up the box and carried it downstairs and put it with the many other boxes that held the precious moments of my ruined life. I looked around trying desperately to memorize everything about my childhood home before I had to leave. The old worn wood floors, the crack in the ceiling, the lines marking mine and my brothers’ growth over the years, the couch I

threw up on when I was eight. Every part of this house holds a memory. Some good. Some bad. But now that my parents are getting a divorce every memory is tinged with blackness. “Kylie, what are you looking at?” asked my mom sitting down a box and blowing her bangs out of her face. “Nothing,” I said averting my eyes away from the nail polish stain on the coffee table. “I have a couple more boxes to pack so while I’m doing that can you put these in the car?” “Yeah, I can do that,” I said picking up one of the boxes. “Thanks,” she said turning around and going upstairs. I saw her tuck some stray pieces of her dark brown bob behind her ear. She used to

have long hair but with the divorce came a whole new hairstyle and look. She was different and honestly I was too. Different could be good or it could be bad. I guess we would just have to wait to find out which it would be. I stacked two boxes on top of each other and carried them out to the car. The trunk of my mom’s Range Rover was already open and I squeezed the boxes into the only empty space I could find. I was starting to break out in a sweat with all this heavy lifting. I headed back inside and found three more boxes added to the ever increasing pile. I sighed and picked up a couple more. “Mom!” I yelled up the steps.

“Yeah?” she asked appearing at the top of the steps, her normally happy smile gone, replaced by a grim line. “Are you sure that this is all going to fit in the car?” “I certainly hope so,” she said heading back to the master bedroom. Oh, well. I pushed the door open with my arm to go back outside just as the bottom on the box I was holding collapsed. “Shit,” I said looking down at the broken glass. “Oh, shit,” I added seeing what had been broken. My mom and dad’s wedding china. She was going to kill me. Right on queue she came down the steps.

“Kylie, why are you just standing there? Oh-,” she said seeing the pile of broken glass. “I’m so sorry, mom. I didn’t mean to. The box just gave out.” Taking a deep breath and running her fingers through her bangs she said, “It doesn’t matter. I should have thrown that stuff away anyway. I guess this is my punishment,” I could tell she was fighting tears. I put the now empty box down and said, “I’ll clean it up.” I headed toward the kitchen to get the dust pan. Guilt was an ache in the pit of my stomach. When I got back she already had the large pieces picked up and thrown into the trashcan. “Here,” I said bending down.

“No, no, don’t worry about it. I’ll do it. Just keeping putting boxes in the car. I want to get out of here as quickly as possible.” I handed her the dust pan and went to collect some of the remaining boxes. Honestly, I wanted out of here as quickly as she did. My dad and his new girlfriend, the reason for the divorce, Kelly would be here soon. Kelly would be moving in. This would be her house now. This wasn’t my house anymore. The walls suddenly didn’t feel so welcoming. As my mom scraped up the remaining bits of glass I studied her. For being forty-five she still looked good but different since the divorce. She had lost her peppy outlook on life and it could be shown in her

face. Her normally sparkling blue eyes used to look young but now there were bags under her eyes and instead of sparkling with happiness they now glimmered with tears. Her full lips always used to be turned upward in a smile but now that smile was a grimace. Her dark brown hair was styled in a sleek bob, it used to be long, and it had lost its chestnut shine. She had on very little makeup which was normal for her but now she hardly put on mascara. Her thin body reminded me of a dancer but she had muscle in her arms and legs from frequent runs. Runs that didn’t happen anymore. She was short, only five two, meaning that at my height of five eight I towered up over her. My vibrant mother was gone and instead replaced by this stranger. She looked weak, a

depressing thought, since I’ve always thought my mom to be a force of nature, never tiring, and never letting anything bother her. But the divorce took her by surprise like it did me and she hasn’t been the same since. I felt like we were both becoming completely new people. We had always been close but recently I had felt us drifting apart. Nothing was going to be the same. Especially after moving to a whole new country. Not even that. A whole new continent. It would be weird living somewhere new when the only place I knew was this. Even weirder would be the language barrier. I wouldn’t have any friends. Just my mom. God, help me, I prayed. I finally got the last box in the car and

shouted to my mom that I was done. I went into the bathroom and stared at myself. Maybe I was like my mom. Maybe I had lost my spark. If I had I hadn’t noticed. I thought I was still me underneath. Just a little sad. But maybe I was wrong. This is you Kylie, I thought, no one and nothing can change who you are. Even in Rome you will still be you, I thought to myself. I studied my reflection in the mirror. I look more like my mom than my dad. I have her lips only mine are only slightly plump, dark brown hair which I wear long, olive skin. Unfortunately I didn’t inherit her lithe body. I had definite curves. I had a big chest unlike my mother’s flat chest, and my hips flared out. How

many times had I stared longingly at the clothes that she could wear so beautifully but made me look insignificant? The only two things I seemed to inherit from my dad were his green eyes and wavy hair. “Even in Rome this is what I will look like. I will still be me,” I chanted to myself. I heard my mom coming down the steps so I left the bathroom. “Ready?” she asked her purse already on her shoulder. “Yeah,” I said even though I wasn’t sure. She went out and got in the car. I looked around the house one more time. As I was closing the door behind me I said, “Goodbye, house.” Just like I always did when I

was little. My mom tapped her watch indicating that we needed to go now. I climbed in the car and risked one last glance at my childhood home. We turned down the street and it was gone from my sight. I didn’t know if I would ever see it again. The airport wasn’t super busy but busy enough. We went through all the security and got our bags checked. Our other stuff, like the car, would be coming later. We grabbed a pair of seats at our gates and waited to board. I was exhausted and hoped I would be able to sleep on the plane. It would be a long flight. About an hour later it was ready to board. I stretched my stiff limbs and showed the

flight attendant my ticket. She waved me through. I grabbed a window seat and my mom slid in next to me. The plane took off and I stuck my earphones in my ears hoping the music would lull me to sleep. It worked. I promptly fell asleep and slept off and on the whole ride. I had the strangest most vivid dream. The guy that was standing before me was beautiful. Too beautiful. His silver gray eyes bore into mine. His shaggy blond hair fell messily in his face. He smiled at me and I thought I’d melt. His eyes looked down and I glanced down to see what he was looking at. Sticking out of my chest was a white cord. The white cord was beautiful. It was

wispy, almost like a mist, it swirled between us. I wanted to reach out and touch it to see if it was real but I didn’t. Somehow I felt that if I touched the strange cord it would disappear. I followed the white cord with my eyes and saw that it was connecting my heart to the beautiful boy’s heart. “Finally,” he said smiling. I woke up suddenly, jostled by the decent of the plane, and instantly forgot the dream. We landed and got off the plane. I gathered my luggage and waited for my mom, still thinking about the guy in my dream. Wishing he could be real. I saw her huffing and puffing as she struggled with her bags, unusual since she was so in shape. I let out a quiet giggle. Hiding my face from her sight so she wouldn’t

know I was laughing at her. I composed myself instantly. “I’m ready.” She said regaining her breath. I tried not to laugh at her expression. It was difficult. A string of cabs were waiting for people and I picked on at random. The guy that climbed out was probably in his fifties with tan skin and black hair. He smiled kindly at us and loaded the luggage that we had into the trunk of the car. “Thank you so much,” I said. He nodded and continued smiling and if I wasn’t mistaken he kept checking out my mom. Gross. My mom and I climbed in the back. The car was warm. And smelled like mint. My mom leaned her head back against the headrest

and zoned out. I couldn’t blame her. I really wanted to zone out myself. “So are you visiting Rome?” The driver asked. An innocent enough question. But my face became grim. “No.” I said curtly. “Moving here.” He nodded his head as he realized I did not want to discuss this. “Where do I need to take you girls?” “I’m not sure. Mom do you have the directions?” She didn’t move so I nudged her ever so slightly. She was startled and I had to repeat my question. “Here,” She said handing the cabbie a folded piece of paper that was worn from being handled so much. He looked at it carefully.

“That’s a nice area. You’ll like it. The houses are a nice size. Well accept for the Pulmer house it’s enormous. But that house has been here for nearly a thousand years. You’ll see it as we get closer it sits up on a hill and over looks most of the grand city of Rome.” “Amazing,” I muttered under my breath. “A thousand year old house.” The driver looked at me in his rearview mirror but decided not to say anything. I felt bad since he was just trying to be nice but I couldn’t help it. Once we landed it finally hit me that this was my home now. I wasn’t sure if I wanted it to be my home. He drove around the windy streets and through narrow alleys where people had to stand in

doorways to get out of the way. He got on a highway and drove a short distance away from the city. The driver came to a stop on the busy highway street. He put his left blinker on. I looked and I could see houses most with ivy covering them. Finally we were able to turn. When we got on this road he had to make a sharp right, throwing me into my mom. “Sorry,” I muttered to my mom. She didn’t stir. As we came around the corner there was a brief moment when the road was straight. But he made a small right and went down a steep dirt hill. That’s when I saw him. Standing in front of a massive house. What must be the Pulmer house based on the location

and the size. The boy was about my age probably seventeen and looked like a Roman god. His golden colored hair blew in the wind. His skin was so pale to be almost translucent. But he was the most gorgeous person I had ever seen. He would make every male model and even the female ones green with envy as they realized they could never be that beautiful. But what shocked me the most was not his beauty but his familiarity. But how could I know him? He was sitting on the hood of a black car that looked American. But then we went by the house and he was out of my sight so I couldn’t be sure. The driver put his left blinker on and went

down another hill. As we went down the hill we made a half circle. He pulled into the driveway of a beautiful white house. Ivy was growing up the entire right side of the house. It gave the place character. I got out of the car looking behind me I could still see the Pulmer house and the guy sitting on his car. I turned back around so I could help the driver get our bags. He already had most of the luggage at the door. So I went to get the key instead. I looked around and didn’t see my mom. So I checked the car and sure enough she was still sitting there staring out the window. At nothing. It was like she was catatonic. I opened her door and shook her. “Mom we’re here I need the key.” She didn’t move. I shook her harder. “Mom?”

“What?” She asked not looking at me. “I need the key.” “Oh. Here,” she shuffled around in her purse producing a very unique key. But I did not take time to admire it. As I turned around I felt eyes watching me so I looked up. The god-like boy was looking at me with intense scrutiny. He moved his gaze back to the car when he realized I was looking at him. I went to the door and unlocked it trying to erase the strange sensation I was feeling. “Do you want me to carry these in for you two?” “No thanks I can get them. But thanks for bringing them this far,” I said kindly trying to make up for my behavior in the car earlier. “You’re welcome and you and your mom

enjoy Rome. You’ll love it here once you get settled.” “Okay.” I said trying to give him a smile as I paid and tipped him. I turned and my mom still hadn’t moved from the car. So I pulled her out and away from the cab so he could back out. My mom just sat on the dirt driveway and said nothing. So I began to take the bags inside. I was on my way to get the third and final load of luggage when I saw someone standing over my mom. “Excuse me, but what are you doing?” I asked the stranger. He turned to look at me. It was him. The guy that must live at the Pulmer house. “Excuse me if I’m being rude. But I was watching from my house up on the hill,” he said

pointing to the massive stone structure. “And your mom looks like she could use some help.” “Okay.” I said dumbfounded by his kindness. “Is she depressed?” He asked with a soothing velvety voice. “I don’t know, maybe. She and my dad just got divorced and now we’ve moved here.” “I see.” He nodded his head. For a brief moment I felt like he cared. He looked down at me through thick eye lashes that made my heart skip a couple of beats. His silver eyes were piercing and I found myself drowning in them. “Why don’t you go get a glass of water and a bed fixed for your mom?” “Alright,” I said picking up another bag and

carrying it inside with me. I would do anything that beautiful boy asked of me. I found myself wanting to please him. He followed closely behind carrying my mom. “You can put her on the couch for now.” I said pointing in the direction of the couch. My mom had purposely bought a furnished house. We would still have to buy a couple of things and replace others but for now this would have to work. He went into the family room and disappeared as I went into the kitchen. I opened a couple of cabinets hoping there were drinking glasses somewhere. I finally found them behind the third cabinet I opened. I filled the drinking glass with ice and then water. I carried it to the living room and put it on the end table next to the couch. I then turned to look at the guy. He was sitting in the arm chair his

body relaxed. He looked so natural as if he belonged there but his beautiful face looked troubled as if there was an internal war raging inside his head and he wasn’t sure which side was winning. “I’m Kylie Lyons.” I said extending my hand. “Jonathon Pulmer.” He said accepting my hand. His hand was smooth like glass but harder like a diamond and his hand was cold. I mean ice cold. “Jonathon, do you by any chance know of a private school anywhere near here? My mom said it was really close. I can’t remember the name. Something with a P, I think, and I don’t know how to get there and I’m supposed to start tomorrow.” I

started rambling. I was still mad about the fact that I would have to start school tomorrow. I mean this was my first day here and it wasn’t even going to be a full day. My body would have no time to adjust. But this was the way it was and I was not about to get into another fight about it with my mom. I was worried about her and I didn’t want to stress her any more than she already seemed to be. “It’s about two miles from here,” he answered simply. “Great. My mom’s Range Rover isn’t going to be here for another week. And I don’t even have directions so it’s not like I can walk,” I said with a sigh. He looked up at me. “I can drive you.” “That’s not necessary,” I said. “I don’t

expect you to. I didn’t bring this up so you would offer because I can walk. I don’t want to be an inconvenience,” I said rambling nervously. He was just too gorgeous. He made me way too uncomfortable but in a good way. “Shhh,” Jonathon said putting his cold index finger to my lips. The simple touch of his finger sent an electric current flowing through my body. I shivered from the contact. “I’ll be here tomorrow at eight in the morning and I’m offering because I want to. Not because I think I have to.” At his sudden touch a jolt went through me. I suddenly knew where I had seen him. He’s the one from my forgotten dream.

Chapter Two: Starting New After the beautiful boy named Jonathon left it took a while for my nerves to settle down. My heart wanted to beat right out of my chest. “Calm down, Kylie,” I chastised myself as I paced a hole in the floor. “He’s just a guy. An insanely gorgeous guy, but a guy nonetheless. You can’t lose your head like this.” I took a deep, steadying breath, and new that if I didn’t do something productive I would never stop thinking about him. I had never been so swoony over a boy before and I didn’t like the feeling. I was a smart independent woman and I did not need a man to complete me. But oh, how badly I wanted him to complete me.

I finally sat down on the floor and pulled one of the moving boxes towards me. I was exhausted but I didn’t want to go to sleep yet. I knew my body would handle the change better if I just jumped right into the time change. After all this was my home now. I had to get used to it. After I had unpacked several boxes I couldn’t keep my eyes open any longer. I yawned, stretched my stiff muscles, and headed into the room that I assumed was mine. It was small and had an old, unlived in, smell to it. The mattress was dirty and the walls were stained. I sighed. This was not the warm, comforting, home I was used to but it would have to do. I disappeared back down the hall looking for the box that was labeled: sheets. It was already

open. I had fixed my mom’s bed for her and before he left Jonathon had carried her back. His concern had surprised. Surly, someone that gorgeous couldn’t be kind too? He was just too much to handle. I grabbed my sheets and began to make my bed. My muscles protested. But just because my body was tired didn’t mean my mind was. I showered, changed, and climbed into my bed but I couldn’t sleep, not yet, my mind was on a constant spin cycle. Around and around it went. Mom. Jonathon. Mom. Jonathon. I was extremely worried about her. She wasn’t herself. Not by a longshot. She was a stranger to me. And then there was Jonathon and my

impending ride with him in the morning. The thought brought butterflies to my stomach. For some reason I wanted him to like me, to think I was special, and it wasn’t just because he was good looking. There was something different about him. Back and forth my thoughts went until finally, exhausted, my eyes closed. I had forgotten to set my alarm clock but by some miracle I woke up on my own with plenty of time to spare. I let the hot water from the shower beat down on my sore back. That mattress would have to go. I dressed in the white button down shirt, tucked into khaki pants, with a navy blazer that had the schools emblem across the breast. Luckily my uniform had arrived a few days before we were

scheduled to leave otherwise I would have had to have gone to school in my regular school. I shuddered at the thought. I could see it now, me in jeans and a t-shirt while everyone else wore the school uniform. I would have stuck out like a sore thumb and everyone would have known I was the new girl. I hated being the new girl. This was a new experience for me. In California I had went to one elementary school, one middle school, and one high school. I had never been the new girl. I checked my hair in the mirror again. The ends were already curling. I dabbed on a little makeup and went in search of breakfast. I finally found a box of cereal and since there was no milk I ate it dry. I heard no stirrings coming from my mother’s

room so I decided I better check on her. My, how the roles had been reversed. I was now the concerned parent and she was the angst ridden teenager. She lay in her bed curled into a ball as if she was trying to hold herself together. She looked so fragile, like a china doll. It broke my heart into a million pieces to see her this way. “Mom . . .” I whispered. “Not now Kylie not now.” Her voice cracked on the last word so I could tell she had been crying. I left her room closing the door behind me. I still had plenty of time until Jonathon showed up so I started putting the stuff away that I had already unpacked. All too soon I heard a light

tap on a car horn. My heart thudded and skipped a beat. He was here. I straightened my clothes and checked my hair one more time before grabbing my backpack and running out the door. I slipped out the door locking it behind me trying to hide my smile. He was in his black car and my earlier assumptions were correct. The car was a ford mustang. Jonathon was behind the wheel and looked more like a god than any one person had a right to. No one should ever look that perfect. Especially when wearing a uniform. When he saw me coming he slipped a book back in his bag which he then threw into the back seat. I climbed into the passenger seat which was on the side I was used to. I grinned at him. “You have an American car?” I asked

surprised. “Yeah, why?” “It’s just surprising . . . comforting to see something familiar.” “I’ve always liked American cars more than European. I guess because they are foreign to me. Americans probably like European cars better because it’s something different and unexpected.” He said his accent more prominent today than yesterday. But I felt like he wasn’t talking about the car anymore and I blushed. I tucked my hair around my face so he wouldn’t see the red flaming vibrantly there. He began to back out of the driveway. He went down another hill and turning left getting onto another smaller highway with only one

lane for each side. Of course he was driving on the opposite side and it freaked me out. He laughed at my expression. “I’m not going to hit anything you know that right? This is Rome.” He asked me with a grin. “I know. But it’s . . . scary.” I said blushing again. That made him laugh. I looked up at his perfectly sculpted face. “You really don’t mind driving me do you? I don’t want to impose.” “I don’t mind. You’re funny, it’s a nice change,” He said. Funny? Most people thought I was way too serious and in my opinion I was way too nervous around Jonathon to be considered anything near funny. “Good I don’t want to infringe on your driving ability. My beauty might distract you. ” I

said joking, emboldened by his comment. It was so easy to talk to Jonathon. Natural. He made me laugh which was something I hadn’t done in a long time. I felt comfortable around him. He parked in a place smoothly. He turned to me. I noticed his hands clenched the steering wheel tightly. “What class do you have first?” “Um. . . English with Mr. O’Connell.” “It’s your lucky day I just so happen to have that class and an empty seat next to me.” “Cool.” I said blushing as he turned his face on me with that adorable grin that I couldn’t resist. We entered the school and began walking down a bright hallway. From the outside the school looked like a castle. So the modern inside surprised me. I

gasped. Jonathan looked down and laughed at my expression. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” His face became dark and distant as he pondered some thought. “It’s so beautiful. It doesn’t look like a school.” “Yeah it’s newly refurbished.” He turned to the right and headed down another corridor. He stopped in front of a door labeled English, O’Connell, 708. “After you,” He said with a swish of his hand motioning me to go first. I looked at him bewildered. “Ladies first,” He said continuing to hold the door open for me now grinning. I turned and said, “I’ve never had a guy

hold a door open for me.” “Well some of us were raised to treat women with respect.” I blushed and went in. He came up behind me. Jonathon put his hand on the small of my back and began to guide me. This simple gesture sent electric shocks through my body. He seemed to notice this and removed his hand. “Over there.” He pointed to a desk made for two. It was in the very back of the room on the right hand side. My heart began to thump madly. I looked around at the modern décor. This had to be the coolest school ever and not just because I was sitting next to Jonathon, though that did add to the whole appeal. Jonathon then came and sat down next to me after talking to the teacher.

“Class it appears we have a new student. Kylie Lyons she is from Santa Barbara California. So give her a warm welcome from Patrick Pulmer Private Learning Institution.” The class replied by saying, “Welcome.” I turned to Jonathon. He was rigid. “Patrick Pulmer is he a relative of yours?” I whispered. He didn’t relax. “He was my great- great-great grandpa. He is the one who had the school built. And my uncle the current Patrick Pulmer paid for the renovations.” He whispered back his breath cool against my ear. It sent shivers down my spine. He noticed and returned to his original stance. I could tell he didn’t want me to ask any more questions. And if I did he wouldn’t answer. So I turned back

to face the front of the classroom. Mr. O’Connell began teaching and I sank into a dreamlike state. Out of the corner of my eye I glanced at Jonathon and saw that he was looking at me too. It was as if our eyes were drawn to each other. I smiled, blushed, and looked away. I had never before been so fully affected by a person as I was by Jonathon Pulmer. It was as if he had some kind of magnetic pull over me. When class was over I stood and stretched. I was still exhausted from the move. Jonathon asked, “What do you have next?” “Science with Ms. Cappet,” I answered. He groaned and then gave me a small smile. I quirked my brow in question. “We don’t have that class together.”

I blushed and gathered up my books. Was it even remotely possible that this god-like creature had feelings for me? I was normal, nothing special, but the way he looked at me made me feel like a princess. He led me to class and we kept up polite conversation along the way. “My class is right here,” he said pointing to the door next to the one he said was my classroom. “I’ll see you after class,” Jonathon said grinning. I opened the door to the classroom and found it practically full already. A few stragglers coming in behind me. The teacher was young, she didn’t look any older than twenty-five, and had her hair tamed back in a severe bun. Wire rimmed glasses were perched on the end of her nose giving

her the look of a librarian. I introduced myself and then Ms. Cappet put me next to a boy named Isaac. He was nice but quiet. I knew we’d get along well. When I left the classroom Jonathon was waiting for me, leaning against the wall looking dreamy. He was twirling a pencil between his long chalk white fingers so fast it was a blur. When he saw me he stuck it behind his ear. A smile broke out across his face when he saw me like I was the air and he needed me to breathe. “Where to next?” he asked, still leaning against the wall. I rattled off the name of the teacher, Mrs. Fisher. “I have her too. But I might have to do

some rearranging.” I looked at him dumbfounded so he added, “There isn’t an empty seat next to me so I’ll have to use my charm to get her to put you next to me and knowing who my uncle is she probably won’t refuse. Plus, I’m extremely charming.” He looked down at me unleashing the devastating gaze of his eyes and his smile. I had no doubt that he could get Mrs. Fisher to change her mind about the seating arrangement. All he had to do is give her that look and she would be jelly in his hands. The poor woman didn’t stand a chance. The rest of the day went by in a blur. Part of it probably had to do with having all my classes except one, Science, with Jonathon. We were walking to his car smiling and laughing like old friends. I felt like I had known him my whole life. It was as if he filled a void in me that I hadn’t known

I was missing until now. He opened the passenger car door for me ever the gentleman. He had even held the cafeteria door open for me. “Thank you.” I said as I slid onto the smooth black leather. “You’re welcome,” said Jonathon closing my door. He climbed in turning the car and air conditioner on. The day was quite warm for October. He backed out and pulled into the exit line smoothly. He left the school easily and we were soon on our way home. “So. . .” I began as Jonathon soared down the road. “Do you know of any open jobs around here?” “Yes. But why would you need a job? Doesn’t your mom have one?” “Yes. . . she has a job but I’m worried about

her I don’t think she will be able to work for a while.” “What’s wrong with her?” Jonathon asked clearly interested. “I don’t know. You saw her yesterday she’s just acting weird. It’s not like her.” I said looking at my hands so I could avoid his questioning gaze. When I finally looked up we were in my driveway. “If you need me before tomorrow morning . . .” He said handing me a piece of paper neatly rolled up. “Call me.” He said showing all his shiny white teeth. “Thanks. I might have to take you up on that . . . Depending on how my mom is.” I said shuddering. “If you need anything call me.” Jonathon said again putting emphasis on the word anything.

“Don’t hesitate at all.” I got out of his car grabbing my backpack. Jonathon got out too. He walked me to the door. I dug around in my backpack for my house key. Jonathon waited patiently. I pulled the key out and looked up at him. He had to be at least six feet tall, probably six foot four, compared to my five feet eight inches. He looked into my eyes and leaned closer. For a moment I thought he might kiss me. “I’ll see you soon,” he whispered and his breath tickled my face. I closed my eyes and inhaled. When I opened them he was already in his car pulling away. I waved weakly. I put the key in the door, held my breath, and braced myself for what I might find.

Chapter Three: Help The house was dark. I turned to the left going into the kitchen. I turned the light on and put my backpack on the kitchen table. “Mom,” I called. I began to worry. Has something happened? I looked in the sink. No dishes. My mom hadn’t eaten breakfast or lunch. No new packing boxes had been opened. Only the ones I had done last night. Had she even left her bedroom? I ran to her bedroom banging the door open. Surely, nothing bad had happened. Please, please, nothing bad. “Mom!” I screamed my voice going hoarse with fear. She didn’t stir. I shook her. “What?” she said opening her eyes. “Are you okay?” I asked looking her over.

“Mhmm. Fine,” she said from within the mounds of blankets. I let out an inner sigh of relief. “I’m going to go make dinner. You haven’t eaten anything all day. You must be starving.” “I’m not hungry,” she mumbled. “Well you’re eating. . . Whether you like it or not.” I added. I walked out upset. Before starting on dinner I dug a glass out of the box and filled it with ice and water. I took it back to my mom’s room. “Mom? You need to drink, you’re dehydrated.” I received no reply. I placed the glass on the night stand and left the room. I went back to the kitchen and realized I hadn’t gone grocery shopping. This meant we had zero food. Damn. If my mom had wanted to eat she wouldn’t have been able to. I let out a frustrated breath and tugged at

my hair. I dug my cell phone out of my pocket along with Jonathon’s number. I typed them in, my hand flying across the key pad like a bat out of hell. I felt pathetic calling him already. He’d been gone for like two seconds. “Hello?” He picked up on the first ring. “It’s Kylie. I’m sorry for calling you but. . .” “Don’t be sorry for calling.” Jonathon interrupted. I thought it was sweet how he was so willing to help me. I took a breath and continued, “I don’t have a car and well we don’t have any food and my mom hasn’t eaten today or much yesterday if anything at all and I can’t get her to drink any water and I’m so worried.” I sagged with relief. I had been worried about my mom for a while and it

was nice to share my worries with someone else. I had had trouble admitting that there was a problem to myself but now that I had said it I couldn’t look back. “Shhh. You’re rambling, I’ll go get some food from this place down the road and I’ll take you grocery shopping tomorrow after school.” “Okay. Thank you.” I said my blood pressure going down. “You’re welcome. I’ll be there as soon as I can. Bye.” “Bye Jonathon, thank you so much.” I heard the phone click off. I resolved to sit down and start on my homework. It was no time until the door bell was ringing. I jumped up like a jack-in-a-box and ran to the door.

“I brought food.” He said holding up three big paper bags of food labeled with a strange Italian name that I couldn’t decipher. “What did you do? Buy everything on the menu?” “Just about.” I motioned for him to enter. He walked in and placed food on the kitchen table. “How much do I owe you for this?” I asked, closing the door. “You don’t owe me anything.” “Sure I do. That much food isn’t cheap. How much?” I asked. “I’m not telling you because you aren’t paying me back. This is a friend helping a friend. Don’t worry about it.” “Jonathon.” I said getting irritated. “Kylie. You needed food to eat it isn’t a big

deal. I want to help. If I didn’t want to I wouldn’t be here would I?” He said, I could tell he was getting irritated as his accent was thickening. “Whatever.” I said. Jonathon could be extremely stubborn I was coming to find out but I was stubborn too. “How’s your mom?” he asked, a worried look on his face. “I haven’t checked on her since I talked to you.” I said. I knew I should have but I was scared of what I may find. I hated seeing my mother this way. I had always thought she was so strong and indestructible but I was coming to learn that she wasn’t. “Go get her and I’ll wait here. She needs to eat.” He said with his hands in his pockets. I left the kitchen and walked down the

hallway. I opened her door and poked my head through. “Mom.” I began, “Jonathon brought food. You should come eat something.” I finished. There was no reply so I moved further into the room. I went over to her bed and leaned down next to her. I shook her. No response. She felt like a rag doll beneath my hands and I became hysterical. “Mom,” I screamed at the top of my lungs, “Wake up!” There was no movement. How could this be happening? She had been fine an hour or so ago. What had I done? I should have done something. I should have seen this. “Jonathon!” I cried, “Hurry!” I could hear his footsteps running down the hallway. Thump, thump, thump. They sounded like the fading

heartbeat of my mom. “What’s wrong?” He asked sniffing the air. It was so subtle a movement I almost didn’t notice. “She won’t wake up.” I said fighting back tears. My shoulders shook with my silent horror. “Move aside.” He said gently pushing me so he could lean directly over my mom. “What’s her name?” He asked. “Janice.” I whispered. Panic stirring in the pit of my stomach. “Janice? Can you hear me?” He gently prodded her neck. “She is breathing but barely and her heart is faint.” “What do we do?” I choked out. “What any logical person would do. Take her to the hospital.” He said.

I grabbed a pillow and a blanket and made a makeshift bed in the backseat of Jonathon’s mustang. He carried my mom easily from her room to his car. He was so strong. His muscles stuck out beneath his shirt. Jonathon placed her on the backseat and I covered her with a blanket. “Love you mom.” I said faintly, only I should have been able to hear it but somehow Jonathon did. “Don’t say your goodbyes yet.” He said. I said nothing as I climbed into the passenger seat. I buckled my seatbelt silently and stared out my window. Jonathon began backing out of my driveway just as my tears started. “She’ll be fine.” He said. “I hope so.” I replied as I wiped tears from my eyes. “She’s all I have left.” That’s when

Jonathon did something unexpected; he grabbed my free hand and squeezed gently almost too gently. A shock vibrated through my body, images flashing behind my eyes. Jonathon painting, Jonathon laughing, Jonathon smiling at me, Jonathon dressed in renaissance style clothing, Jonathon was everywhere, Jonathon, Jonathon, Jonathon. Once, the images stopped I looked up at him to see if he had seen what I had seen but he acted oblivious so I thought maybe it was just my imagination running wild. I studied his hand with my fingertips, tracing the pattern of his smooth hand, feeling the cool touch. His hand was warmer today but it was still colder than what would be considered normal. But his solid hand reassured me something I

desperately needed. Jonathon didn’t let go of my hand the entire ride to the hospital. Whether because he thought I needed the comfort or because he liked being close to me I didn’t know. We pulled into the emergency section of the hospital. The tires on Jonathon’s mustang screeched to a stop. Hurting my ears in the process. I jumped out of the car slamming the door closed behind me adding more noise and chaos to the background. I was reaching to move the seat back to get to my mom but Jonathon was already there swinging my mom up into his muscular arms and chest. But how had he gotten there so fast? He carried her as if she weighed no more than a feather. Jonathon tossed his keys to me as he began walking into the hospital. I began to follow when he said, “Park the car. I have to get your

mom inside.” “But. . .” I began, trying to protest. “I’ll check her in and get some doctors to look at her.” “I want to be with her.” I complained like a five year old girl. “Do it now!” he growled. “There’s no time for arguments. I turned my back on him and walked to his car, defeat clear on my shoulders. Why was it so important to him that I park his car? I don’t want to be away from my mom and he knows that. So, why get rid of me? What if he knows she is already dead? I can’t lose my mom. I’ve been through so much already I don’t think I can take much more. I’m not sure I can make it through alive. This time I have no incentive. I climbed into the driver’s side

and put the key in the ignition. It purred to life. I drove to the parking lot following the arrows so I wouldn’t get lost. I ran into the hospital straight to the nurse’s station or whatever you call it. “Jonathon Pulmer just came in with my mom, Janice Lyons.” I said breathlessly. I had run all the way from the parking lot to here. “Let me see here. . . Um. . . Yes . . . here it is. . . Janice Lyons room 264.” “Thanks.” I said running glancing over my shoulder as I ran to the elevator. The doors opened silently and I rushed in. I hit the button labeled two. The doors opened and I ran down the hallway. I stopped in front of the door labeled 264 but I didn’t enter because I heard voices.

“How can we tell her that her mom attempted to commit suicide? It would crush her.” Jonathon said. I could tell it was him from the sound of his voice. The other male voice I couldn’t recognize. “I don’t know Jonathon.” “Could we lie to her and say Janice was just dehydrated.” “No! She needs to know the truth. Her mom might try this again.” “I’ll tell her.” said Jonathon. Suicide! Why hadn’t I noticed the signs? The withdraw, not eating, not drinking, all the signs had been there. What was wrong with me? I entered and they were silent immediately. The room was generic. Bland. Nothing special. The walls were a slate gray and the curtains

at the one window were standard issue white. My mom was lying in the hospital bed. She looked so small and fragile. Her eyes were sunken in with gray circles around them. She didn’t move when I entered. But the slow beep, beep, beep told me she was alive but barely. The bed was laid out flat. Her short hair was scattered about the white fluffy pillow. She was covered in one thin sheet. I ran to her side where a chair was waiting. I grabbed her hand and gave it a short, light squeeze, her hand was so cold like it had been in an ice bucket. There was no response but I wasn’t expecting one. She looked strange but I guessed that was to be expected. Jonathon stood in the corner with another man. The man was beautiful but not as beautiful as Jonathon in my opinion. Neither made to approach

me. “I’m not going to bite.” I said. Both laughed lightly as if what I had said was some kind of joke. The man moved forward towards me. “You must be Kylie. Jonathon has told me a lot about you. I’m Patrick.” He said extending a hand towards me. I glanced at Jonathon and it looked as if he had gone the slightest shade of pink but with his pale skin it was hard to tell. I took his hand and it felt exactly like Jonathon’s. Smooth and hard like a rock but not nearly as cold. “Nice to meet you.” I spoke. Patrick turned to Jonathon and nodded. Neither saw me watching from the corner of my eye. Patrick turned to me his black hair skimming his eyebrows. “It was nice to meet you Kylie. I hope I see you again soon, under better circumstances.” He

said. “Me too.” I said. Jonathon continued to stand in the back corner. I glanced constantly up at him. Finally I said, “You can come over here.” He shrugged and came over to stand next to me. “You can sit down.” I said getting irritated with him. He pulled the second chair over and sat next to me. Did I have to tell him everything? I grabbed his hand and squeezed saying, “Thank you.” “For what?” “For saving my mom’s life. If it weren’t for you I wouldn’t have been able to get her here and I wouldn’t have known anyone to help me. I probably wouldn’t have known anything serious

had actually happened to her.” I looked up into his silver eyes. “You heard.” He said not accusingly however. . “Yeah I heard through the door before I came in. I should’ve known but I have one question for you.” “What?” “How did she try and kill herself?” I asked shakily. He spoke so softly I had to lean in closer to him to hear. “Overdose on her medication.” “I didn’t know she was still on medication. I thought she was finally okay.” I whispered. I should’ve picked up on the signs that she was still on medication. Like the fact that she was struggling with her bags at the airport. The pills she

had been on to help with the depression had made her weak. I was so caught up in my own tragic thoughts I hadn’t taken time to think about how my own mother was handling things. But, I had thought she had finally worked through things, let go, but I was wrong. Jonathon stood up and pulled me to my feet gently. He grabbed me into a hug. We stood there for I don’t know how long. When I started crying he sat down and held me close. He wrapped his strong solid arms around me. I dug my head into his chest and wept. I sobbed until all my tears ran dry. When that happened I continued to stay cuddled in his arms. It felt good to be against someone so solid and stable. I could stay in his arms forever. Jonathon ran his fingers through my hair. He traced the shape of my lips with his index finger. It sent an

electric volt through my body. Jonathon’s skin was cold but I didn’t feel it. “Don’t leave me right now.” I whispered in Jonathon’s ear. A part of me needed, no, all of me needed him. It was like something was pulling me to him. I felt like I had known him forever. It was like his soul called to mine. It was weird to feel so much for someone I just met but in a way I felt like I had known him all my life. “I won’t, I won’t,” he whispered into my hair. His lips brushing my hair. “Promise?” I asked needing confirmation. “I promessa.” He said. With that I felt content. I stretched my arms. They were stiff from being around Jonathon’s neck so long. He smiled at me and it felt like all the angels in heaven were

smiling down on me also. “Thank you,” I said adding, “You let me express my feelings. Which I never thought I would be able to do around a guy. Especially someone I just met.” I said blushing. “You’re welcome. But thank you. Kylie I’ve only known you for what twenty-four hours? And I already care about you more than you can possibly imagine.” “It’s only been twenty-four hours? Wow. I feel like I’ve known you forever.” “Me too.” He said brushing his lips against my ear. I stood and looked out the window. It was getting dark. I turned back around to look at Jonathon. “I guess you should be getting home. But is

it selfish if I want you to stay?” “No it’s not selfish. I was planning on staying with you, Patrick is cool with it. If you wanted me too that is.” He added. “Are you hungry?” I asked. “No but I’m sure you are.” “Yeah. I am.” I said sheepishly. “I’ll go see my uncle and then I’ll get you some food and be right back. I should be gone roughly an hour.” “Hurry back. Please.” I said. “You are so cute when you’re worried.” He said kissing my cheek. Jonathon laughed at my expression. Before I could recover myself he was gone.

I put my hand on my right cheek. The one Jonathon had kissed. It burned slightly where his lips had touched my skin. My skin was also cool to the touch where he had kissed me. There was something different about him, I was sure of it, I just couldn’t figure out what it was.

Chapter Four: Long Night I sat back down in the chair and looked at

my mom. I looked at the clock it read six o’ clock. I had been here three hours and my mom hadn’t moved or woken up. I stretched my legs out and laid my head back. I was awoken by cool fingers rubbing my arm and a smooth buttery voice saying my name. “Kylie? Kylie, I’m back.” I cracked my eyes open and was face to face with Jonathon. His nose lightly brushing mine. “Hey, sleeping beauty.” He said. I smiled and stretched. When I did Jonathon grabbed my arms and pulled me up. “I wasn’t sure what you would want to eat so I got pizza. True Italian pizza. Tre magnifique.” “You are so cute when you speak Italian.” I said. I was surprised at myself. I had never been

very bold especially around guys. I had only had one previous boyfriend and that hadn’t ended well. “Really?” He asked his pale skin coloring slightly. I nodded, smiling at him. He gave me a sheepish grin and looked away from me. His beautiful silver eyes sparkled. I could tell he was nervous. As gorgeous as he was this couldn’t possibly be new territory to him. Flirting? I may be new at it but someone as perfect as him had to be a pro at this. Right? I opened the box of pizza and dug in not realizing how hungry I was. There was a bottle of water on the small table next to the pizza. I guzzled half of it down. Jonathon laughed at me.

“What?” I asked after swallowing a mouthful of pizza. “I feel bad for starving you. I should’ve known you were hungry.” “Don’t blame yourself for my hunger. I got too caught up with worrying about my mom.” “Oh, I thought I should tell you my uncle talked to the school and told them what happened,” He nodded towards my mom’s still figure, “So you don’t have to go to school tomorrow. And . . . .,” he continued clapping his hands together and rocking back and forth on the balls of his feet. “If you want I can stay with you.” Jonathon was clearly nervous and I found it endearing. But this was still so weird. I had hardly just met the guy and I felt like we had been together

forever. It seemed natural for him to stay with me. I never wanted to be away from him. My feelings seemed so irrational, I wanted to chalk it up to infatuation but, maybe it was more. More to him and more to me. After all it was weird dreaming about someone before you even met them. Could there really be something between us? The sensible part of me couldn’t believe it. The sensible me said my liking of Jonathon was because I was in a new country, homesick, my mom was in the hospital, and he was willing to help. It made since but I just didn’t think it was true. Jonathon was special. I just knew. “I’d really like that.” I said still in awe at his nervousness and my own behavior. “Good I was hoping you would say that.”

He said letting out a breath. “That has to be the best pizza I’ve ever had.” I said changing the subject. “So, I hear,” said Jonathon barely audible. “Don’t you want any?” I said motioning to the other half of the pizza that I wasn’t going to eat. “No, I ate with my uncle.” I looked into his eyes and noticed that they were a lighter silver gray. “Does your uncle work here?” I asked curiously. “No, he volunteers he’s good with the patients and he’s also a tech wiz so he helps with a lot of computer problems.” “Does he have another job then? It seems like volunteering would take up a lot of time,” I

said. “No,” he replied simply. “Then how does he get his money?” I asked. “It’s mostly old family money and investments.” “So, basically he doesn’t have a real job.” “No, not really.” I could tell he didn’t want me to ask further questions about his family so I dropped the subject. “Is there a blanket in here? I’m freezing.” I asked rubbing my arms for warmth. “I don’t think so. Here . . .” he said shrugging out of his black leather jacket. He handed it to me and I put it on. The jacket was cool but I

guessed that had to do with Jonathon being outside. The jacket smelled like new car and something else I couldn’t quite figure out. “Do you want a pillow?” he asked me. “Yeah, that would be great. Where are the doctors at? Shouldn’t they be checking on my mom?” “They should be; they may have checked while you were sleeping. I’ll go hunt down a pillow and a doctor and be right back.” He chuckled at something I didn’t understand. He left the room silently closing the door behind him. I looked at my mom. So many things ran through my mind but one stuck out and I hit to ring my dad’s cell phone. “Hello.” He answered on the last ring.

I could see him in my mind rubbing his eyes and yawning. “I’m sorry dad I know it’s early there or maybe it’s late. Anyway, but I haven’t had time to call you.” I let out a deep breath. “Something bad has happened dad.” “Are you okay?” he asked clearly worried about me for the first time in almost a year. “I’m fine, but mom isn’t.” “What happened?” he demanded. It made me mad that he sounded so worried about her. If he cared so much why would he have left her? “She tried to commit suicide.” I choked out in between sobs. “Is she going to be okay? I’m getting a

plane ticket!” He declared. I could see him puttering around his room looking for his wallet. “No dad!” I nearly screamed into the phone. “Why not?” He demanded. “Because you’ll make it worse. Why do you think she tried to commit suicide?” “I don’t know.” He whispered. “Because of you, dad! You broke her heart. Did you know she was taking depression medication again? Huh?” “No. I thought she was finally okay with it.” He said exasperated. “Well . . . That’s how she tried to kill

herself. Overdose.” “I can’t believe this.” He said sounding near tears. “I can. When we arrived yesterday she wasn’t herself. Distant, she wouldn’t eat or drink and she was the same this morning. I got home from school and she was still like that. Our neighbor, Jonathon brought us dinner and . . .” my voice cracked. “When I went to get her to eat dinner she wouldn’t move or speak. I was so scared. If it weren’t for Jonathon she would have died. He drove us to the hospital and still nothing. Dad, she hasn’t woken up, talked, or moved since we’ve been at the hospital. I’m scared and the only person I have is Jonathon. Not you.” “You do have me sweetie and your

brothers.” “Ha! I haven’t even told them yet! I don’t need them missing classes! If she gets worse I’ll call and tell them to come but right now I don’t need to worry them! And I don’t have you! You sent mom and me as far away from you as you could get us! You didn’t want us ruining your perfect little world! So don’t tell me you care! I just thought you should know what you’ve done!” With that I hung up. “Bravo,” said Jonathon grinning and clapping. “How much did you hear?” I asked embarrassed. “Just the last part about how you were sent as far away as possible and then what was after that.”

“Did you laugh?” “No. You needed to say what you did. You’ve been through a lot haven’t you?” “Yeah it’s been rough.” I said pulling Jonathon’s jacket tighter around my body. Jonathon knew I didn’t want to talk about it anymore so he didn’t say anything else. It’s like we could communicate silently to one another. The doctor chose that moment to come in and check on my mom. She said she was doing fine and not to worry. I listened to her reassurances but it didn’t matter. My mom had done what she did to die. To die and leave me. To leave me alone. I wasn’t sure that I could ever forgive her selfish act. After she left Jonathon turned the couch into a small bed.

“Thank you,” I said as he placed a pillow on the bed. “For everything.” I added. “You’re welcome.” He said. Jonathon had brought back a warm blanket along with the pillow. But I wouldn’t take off his jacket. It felt comforting. I climbed onto the bed stretching my legs from hours of sitting in the chair. Jonathon sat down in the chair I had been occupying. “No.” I said. “What?” He asked confused. I patted the space next to me. “You need sleep too.” I said scared I was being to forward. But the truth is I didn’t want to have to watch my mom’s slow breathing and not have a shoulder to cry on. Or just someone to lean against. I’ve never

been so worried and scared before. Jonathon seemed to see I was being sincere and not clingy. He could read me so well. “Okay.” He said getting up. He walked around the hospital bed and climbed into our makeshift bed. This was not how I pictured the scene the first time a boy and I were in the same bed. I managed to finally fall asleep even though I was so worried and then nervous about being so close to Jonathon. Sometime in the night I awoke. “Mom, mom, mom.” I repeated in a whisper. “Shhh,” said Jonathon gently stroking my hair with his cool fingertips. His leg was pressed

against mine. Before I could say anything else I was asleep. When I woke up for real this time, Jonathon was watching me. “Did you get any sleep?” I asked. “A little,” he said smiling. “I must look awful.” I said trying to hide my embarrassment. “No, you look cute. But there are showers here. You could use one if you’d like.” He said putting a stray piece of hair behind my ear. This moment felt so intimate cuddled in Jonathon’s arms. It felt normal to be in his arms. Like we were meant to be together, made for each other. But I barely knew Jonathon. How could it be so natural to be together? I’ve never been one to

believe in true love. Can you really love someone when you barely know them? The answer is yes. I am falling in love with Jonathon maybe I already am in love with him. This is all just so new and different. “Jonathon,” I said. “What happened to your parents?” He became very still and his eyes narrowed. I worried I had asked something to personal. From the bits and pieces I had been able to piece together, mostly over heard in school, and the way Jonathon acted as if his uncle were his dad, I knew something had happened to his parents. I just didn’t know what. “They were murdered.” He whispered through gritted teeth.

“I’m so sorry Jonathon.” I said instinctively grabbing his hand. “Why does everybody say sorry for things that aren’t their fault?” “I guess it’s just a way to sympathize.” I said studying his fingers. They were cold but I didn’t mind. “Well then, I appreciate your sympathy but I don’t need it. I got over their deaths a long time ago. The pain never goes away but it has gotten easier.” He looked down at me through thick luscious eye lashes that I wanted to reach up and touch. He really looked like an angel. Maybe that’s what he was. My own personal guardian angel. There wasn’t anything left for me to say so I kept quiet.

How could he be so timeless about everything? They way he spoke was like someone of another era. Someone of several centuries ago. Even his movements were calculated to fit another society. My thoughts trailed away to a young Jonathon playing with his parents. Then flashed to Jonathon being told his parents had been murdered. Jonathon being sent to live with his uncle. Then I was snapped back into reality by the sound of my name. “Kylie.” Jonathon repeated for probably the fifth time. “Oh . . . sorry. I kind of spaced out.” I said looking down to avoid his intense gaze. “What were you thinking about?” He asked scrutinizing my face as if it held the key to my

thoughts. “Nothing.” I mumbled not wanting him to know I was thinking about him. “No, you were thinking about something, your face was so serious.” I sighed. He wasn’t going to let it go. “I was thinking about you.” “What about me?” He pressed further. Worry in his eyes and brow as if I might be thinking something bad. “About how hard it must have been for you. Losing not one but both parents in such a malicious way. I don’t want to have to go through that.” I looked at my mom’s still figure. My answer seemed to have silenced Jonathon. How could my mom do this to me? After all

I’ve been through. How could she try and take herself away from me? I don’t deserve that. I know the divorce was hard on her but it was hard on me too. I thought we at least had each other. I guess I was wrong. I continued to watch my mom as more of these thoughts ran erratically through my mind. Her finger twitched and I jumped forward. “Jonathon did you see that?” I asked looking over my shoulder at him as I grabbed my mom’s hand. “Yes, I did.” Her lips began moving. “She needs water,” said Jonathon handing me a cup. I took it and stuck it to my mother’s lips. I

didn’t have time to wonder where he got it from or how fast he had gotten it. I tipped the cup slightly. As soon as the water touched her lips she guzzled it. I set the empty cup back down on the table. “Mom never do that to me again. You have no idea what I’ve been through.” She stirred. “You mean I’m not dead.” She croaked out. “Of course not. Unless I’m dead. And never try something like that ever again. I’ve been so worried you.” “Ugh.” She said holding her head. “What were you thinking?” I asked. “You’d be better off without me.” She said looking me in the eyes. But her eyes were glazed over and an unnatural feral hunger burned in her eyes.

“No, I wouldn’t be. Do you think I really want to live with Kelly? No. Not even if hell freezes over. Twice.” I added. “You’re old enough to stay here by yourself.” Was her only reply. I let out a disgusted breath of air. “Mom,” I began rubbing her hand as I still grasped it, “I’ve already lost my dad. I don’t want to lose my mommy too.” I finished my voice cracking on the last word. Jonathon moved to leave the room. “Where are you going?” I demanded. He chuckled. “I’ll be right back. I’m just going to get my uncle. Your mom might be ready to be released.” “Oh,” was all I could say.

He left and I could hear him laughing out in the hallway. I turned my attention back to my mom. How could I forget about her so easily? “He’s extremely good looking,” She stated. “I know but he’s much more than that.” “Where’d you meet him? School?” “No. He’s our neighbor. If it weren’t for him you would be dead. He has been really great.” “You like him.” She noted, smiling at me, but it looked more like a grimace of pain. “Yeah, I guess I do.” She didn’t say anything further on the subject. Jonathon came back with Patrick behind

him. “Janice, you’re awake.” He said smiling. “It’s nice to finally meet you properly. I’m Patrick Pulmer. Jonathon’s uncle.” He said pointing to Jonathon who was now standing next to me. Jonathon grabbed my hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. I wondered how many other girls Jonathon had been with. I’ve only had one boyfriend, and he cheated on me with my former best friend. I was heartbroken then but if Jonathon decided he wasn’t interested in me I don’t think I could handle it. However I don’t know why I am so attracted to Jonathon. Yes, he is beautiful. But there is something else. Something I can’t seem to describe. It’s like if he’s not with me there’s something

pulling me towards him. My mom and Patrick continued to talk for the next five minutes. Then Patrick turned to me. “We’re going to go ahead and release your mom today.” Patrick said. “Really? Why so soon?” I asked utterly confused. “We think it will be better for her to be home and in a steady environment. I’ll set it up so that if you go anywhere, such as school, I will be at your house with your mom. She still can’t be left alone for risk of her attempting this again. But we think it would be healthier for her to be at home in a soothing and comforting environment. My volunteer hours are over here for the day. So, if you and Jonathon want to do something together you

can. I’ll stay with your mom.” “Oh! You don’t need to do that.” I told Patrick. “It’s no problem. I’m going to be setting everything up for your mom to be safe at your house anyway. It’ll take hours. You two have been cooped up in here and school already knows you’re not coming do to the situation. Have some fun.” “I don’t know. . . Maybe.” He could see my defense was waning. “Honey, go have fun. I’ll be fine. Patrick will watch me. You have no need to worry. Go,” said my mom with a fierceness in her eyes that frightened me. “Okay.” I gave in. “Great,” said Jonathon speaking for the first

time throughout the conversation. It was decided that Patrick would stay with my mom. I walked side by side with Jonathon. Patrick pushed my mom in a wheel chair. Instead of heading to Jonathon’s car we took a detour and went to Patrick’s. Just so I could be sure my mom would be fine without me. My mom stood shaking slightly. Patrick steadied her and helped her into his Mercedes. The Mercedes’ windows were so dark I couldn’t see into them clearly if I pressed my face into the glass. Before he closed the door to my mom I said, “Mom are you sure you’ll be fine?” “Yes I’ll be fine sweetie go have fun.” “Okay mom. But you have to understand I’m having some trouble trusting you.”

“I know sweetheart. I won’t try anything like that again.” I closed her door and turned around. Patrick looked at my expression and put his hand on my shoulder. “She’ll be fine. I won’t take my eyes off her.” “I trust you. It’s her I don’t trust anymore.” I said nodding to the car. “She’ll earn you trust back,” he said walking around to the other side of the car. “I hope so.” I said. He nodded and ducked into the car. The engine purred to life. Jonathon grabbed my hand and we began walking. The Mercedes went passed us and the horn honked two short times. Jonathon and I both

raised our free hand and waved. I dropped my hand back down to my side. But Jonathon held his in front of his face using his shadow to block the sun from his face. We got to the car and got in. The air conditioner blew my hair slightly. I turned towards Jonathon and he was watching me. “Kylie, I think it’s time you see Rome the way the Roman’s see it.”

Chapter Five: Lunch Date “Where are we going to go?” I asked as we pulled out of the parking lot. It was exhilarating to finally get to do something fun. The past two days have been so stressful. I haven’t done anything fun in two years and here I am in a foreign country with the hottest guy alive. I looked over at waiting for him to answer. The sun that escaped through the dark tinted windows shimmered in his reddishblond hair. “Well . . . the obvious of course. The Colosseum, Pantheon, Trevi Fountain, and some hidden places no one knows about.”

“Like what?” “That’s my secret . . . but you will find out.” “Humph.” I folded my arms over my chest. “Don’t be mad,” said Jonathon laughing. “I’m not mad.” I said. “Yes, you are. Do you not like surprises?” “I’m fine with surprises.” I stated continuing to look down at the floor of the mustang. “Then what’s the problem?” He asked confused. A crease had formed between his perfect brows. “There’s no problem, Jonathon.” I said. He decided to let the subject drop. In truth I love surprises. But secrets I hate,

even my own. I can tell Jonathon is keeping things from me. It frightens me. I keep feeling like there’s going to be more secrets. Even small ones, like where we’re going. But in my heart I feel that there is a big secret that I don’t know. I think Jonathon is dropping hints hoping either I’ll get scared or I’ll figure it out. But what if I don’t? What if I never do? What if it does frighten me and I run away screaming? Could it be something really awful like he killed someone? Or something he only thinks is awful? Then I started panicking about what sort of relationship Jonathon and I have. How would Jonathon act out in public with me? Like I’m his sister? A friend? Like I’m his . . . girlfriend? I hated to even think the word; afraid of getting my hopes up.

Jonathon’s car soared down the road passing beautiful scene after beautiful scene. I would love to paint the beautiful scenery. The feel of the paint brush in my hand. The sound of the brush stroking canvas. The swirling together of colors. I was snapped back into reality by Jonathon’s voice. “What are you doing?” He asked. “Huh?” “With your hand?” He motioned to my hand with was held aloft. I looked at my hand. I hadn’t even realized I was moving it. I must have been painting a picture only I could see behind my closed eyes. Of course I’d spaced out. I tend to do that a lot.

“Oh,” I began. “I guess I was painting.” I finished. “You like to paint?” He asked. “Yeah and draw. Art is my hobby.” “I didn’t know that about you.” “Yeah, we don’t know a lot about each other.” “No, we don’t.” He chortled. He was about to say something else when my stomach growled, loudly. How embarrassing? Jonathon laughed. “I guess we should get something to eat. I forgot how hungry you must be and we don’t want to go sightseeing on an empty stomach. It may cause lightheadedness.” He joked.

I laughed. “So, where are we going?” I asked hoping to trick him into revealing our destination. “Just some place I know.” He said. “Here we go again with the secrets.” I said playfully. He chuckled. It was nice to finally have him laughing with me instead of at me. He glanced at me briefly and our eyes met. I saw something in his eyes that seemed to look like complete and total love. Love for me it seemed. But how could he love me? We hardly know each other. But if I’m completely honest with myself I think I love him to. Not just ‘love’ but ‘in love’ with him. I feel like I know him so much already like I’ve known him forever but

then another part of me feels like I don’t know him at all. He pulled in front of a small building located on a street corner. It was overgrown with ivy. Was everything covered with ivy here? The words painted on the old stone labeled it as Luigi’s Deli and Bakery. I could read that much Italian but that was about it. I had tried to learn Italian when I found out about the move but I hadn’t learned much. “We’re eating at a bakery?” I asked shocked. “Trust me Kylie; you can get an amazing sandwich and chips. Plus everything is homemade.” “Whatever you say Jonathon.” I said smiling at him. He laughed as I unbuckled my

seatbelt. Before I could put my hand on the door to open it Jonathon was there. He opened the door and extended his hand to help me out. Maybe chivalry isn’t dead after all. He held the door open for me and I walked in. Immediately I was hit with the smell of fresh baked bread. “Mmm.” I sighed. I swear I heard Jonathon mutter, “Told you so,” but I didn’t pounce on him. “Over here.” He said standing next to a secluded table for two far away from the crowd at the front. I approached him slowly. Jonathon pulled the seat out for me and I sat. He then pushed me in closer to the table. Jonathon was such a gentleman. “I’ll be right back.” He whispered in my

ear. His cool breath tingling my ear. When I turned around a second later he was gone. There was a window next to where we were seated. I looked out onto the street. A fountain was in the middle of the plaza. But it wasn’t the Trevi fountain however, it was still very beautiful and old and majestic. Parents were playing with their kids, laughing and smiling. A little girl with two long dark braids in her hair ate a cone of chocolate gelato. She giggled as the wind moved her hair. Today was a cloudy day, but not the kind of clouds that produced rain. However there was a little wind. I heard a squeak as Jonathon sat down. “So what kind of sandwich do you want?” He asked.

“I can order it myself.” I said. “Yes, I’m sure you can. I don’t doubt your ability. But you don’t speak Italian.” “Right.” I said sitting back down. I really should have paid more attention to those classes. “Alright. So, what do you want?” “Just a turkey sandwich.” “Anything else?” He asked. “Um . . . Chips,” I said. No sandwich was complete without chips. “Okay.” Jonathon got up and headed towards the front of the store. He came back with my sandwich and what appeared to be French fries. I thought I had asked

for chips. Jonathon sat down and placed the plate in front of me. I picked up a French fry. “What’s this?” I asked him. “A chip.” He said furrowing his brow. “Back home we call them French fries.” “French fries? How ghastly,” He said. “To name a food after the French.” I laughed. God, he was cute when he was confused. “So, aren’t you hungry?” I asked him. “No, I’m not. I already ate.” I didn’t question him further since I was so hungry. But I was positive he hadn’t eaten. He watched me as I ate. His eyes studied

my face and every movement. Normally a guy watching me would bother me. But Jonathon’s eyes weren’t looking at me like I was a piece of meat but rather that I was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. I could see so much love in his eyes that it almost frightened me. But Jonathon was so beautiful like a god. What would he want with someone like me? Someone average, when he could have any girl he wants. Why choose me? I’ve never stood out in a crowd, never wanted too. I have always blended in. So, why does Jonathon think I’m so special? There isn’t anything special about me. But for some reason when I’m with Jonathon it feels like the planets are revolving around us and only us. I wonder if he feels it too.

I ate all my food and wiped my mouth. “Wow, you were hungry.” Jonathon said. I giggled. “I feel like a pig.” “You’ve barely eaten over the last three days and you’ve been under extreme stress. Before you got here you were under stress with your parents’ divorce, then being sent here, and now your entire mom’s drama. I don’t know how you’ve managed.” Jonathon hung his head. I found it so touching that Jonathon worried about me. He’s the only person that seems to understand what I’ve been through and what I’m going through. Ever since the divorce I’ve been alone. Now I’ve found Jonathon and I feel like I’ve gotten my heart and soul back. “Jonathon you are how I’ve managed. If I

hadn’t met you I don’t know what I would’ve done.” “Really?” said Jonathon. “Yes. I feel so dependent on you and I know that isn’t good but I’ve been so alone and now I have you.” I said looking down embarrassed. Jonathon’s going to think I’m some needy, clingy, winy, little girl. Great. Let’s just stamp loser across my forehead and call it day. “Thank you. I’ve been so worried that you don’t really need me.” “I need you more than anything.” I said surprised that he thought I didn’t need him and surprised at my own gall. “Good,” said Jonathon, “But don’t become to dependant on me I might not be able to be

around all the time. Also, I might not be a good person.” “Why?” I asked out of curiosity not out of neediness but more for the fact that he said he wasn’t a good person. “Another time. Now is not the time for scary stories.” “Scary stories?” I asked confused. “Another time.” He repeated. What was Jonathon hiding from me? Why couldn’t he just come out and say what he was trying to say? Does he think I’m not trustworthy? Why does it bother me so much? “Ciao Luigi,” said Jonathon raising his right hand. I had a secure hold on his left. His hand felt cool and comforting in mine.

“Ciao, Jonathon,” Luigi pointed at me, “Beautiful girl, don’t let her get away.” “I won’t,” said Jonathon. I blushed I have never been called beautiful before. Except by my family but they don’t count. We walked to the mustang hand in hand. I enjoyed holding Jonathon’s hand. But it was a weird sensation. As if our hands had been molded together to fit perfectly with one another. Jonathon held the passenger door open for me. I climbed in and he shut the door with a barely audible sound. As he walked around the car his short sleeve shirt road up and I noticed a tattoo on his chiseled lower stomach. It was like nothing I had ever seen before. The shape didn’t make any sense. It was just a bunch of swirling lines. Yet the

mysterious symbol was mesmerizing and beautiful. But it also symbolized how little we really know each other. As Jonathon climbed in I said, “I didn’t know you have a tattoo.” “Oh, that.” “What is it?” “It’s a symbol that means the ‘possessor of fire.’” “That’s cool.” I said. He laughed. “What?” I asked. “You’re so cute when you’re puzzled.” “Thanks Jonathon.” I said sticking my tongue out at him.

“Don’t be like that.” “But you’re laughing at me.” “Well if you weren’t so funny I wouldn’t have to laugh.” He flashed a brilliant smile at me. His teeth were so unusually white and pointy. They sparkled with an intensity I would compare to the sun. “We’re going to make a quick pit stop before we start exploring.” Jonathon said. “Okay.” I said not expecting anything cool or fun. But as long as Jonathon was with me I knew it would be interesting.

Chapter Six: Rome We pulled into a lot where Jonathon had to

get out and unlock the gate. I watched as he walked to the gate pulling a key out of his pocket. He unlocked it so fast his hand and the key were a blur. The gate swung open and Jonathon jogged back to the car. He pulled through and we were greeted by rows and rows of cars. “Wow,” I said. “My family has a thing for cars,” Jonathon said. All I could do was stare. There were more cars than a car lot possessed. American, European, Japanese, every country was represented in this lot. Cars from 50’s, 60’s, 70’s, and 80’s. I noticed one car that stood out. It was a sports car that had to be custom made. I’d never seen anything like it. My eyes traveled to more rows of cars and even motorcycles. I walked

over to one motorcycle and ran my hand along the seat. It was a deep purple with orange, red, and yellow flames. There were curling silver pipes on both sides. It had a sporty build to it. I heard Jonathon laugh and it snapped me back to reality. “You like cars?” He asked. “Only unique ones.” I answered still staring at the bike. “You don’t strike me as someone that would like cars.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked him. “You look like a girl that’s more into music and parties.” He said shrugging his shoulders his hands in his pockets.

“I have two older brothers and they’re the ones that got me interested in cars. After all it’s kind of hard to get your older brothers to play Barbie dolls with you. And I’ve never really liked parties anyway.” “I have an older brother and a younger sister.” “Yeah? My brothers are twins. They’re both sophomores at Yale. Adam and Aiden have always loved cars. So, I guess I do too. The three of us used to fix up old cars and test drive new ones. It’s something we could all do without fighting.” I laughed remembering how we would just hang out in the garage for hours. “You miss them.” He observed. “Yeah. It was bad enough being so far away

in California but now there is an entire ocean separating us. “You really love them.” He said. “Yep. They’ve never judged me like my parents. When I got wasted for the first and only time they snuck me in, stayed the entire night with me, and covered for me the next morning. They’ve always got my back.” I said suddenly missing my brothers more than ever. “I should call them and tell them about my mom.” I said. “That may be a good idea,” said Jonathon walking towards a long row of different colored vespas. Adam picked up on the second ring. “Kylie.” He spoke sounding worried. “Why

haven’t you called?” He asked. “I’m sorry but I’ve been worried about mom. And then the other day I came home and she had tried to commit suicide. I’ve been so scared. But she’s fine now and she was released this morning.” “Kylie! Why didn’t you tell us? Is she going to be okay?” He asked panicking but trying to keep his voice calm for my benefit. They were always trying to protect me. “I think so.” I said in a small voice avoiding his first question. I hadn’t wanted to worry them. It was my turn to protect them. “Should Aiden and I come?” he asked. I could picture him pacing in his dorm room ruffling his hair.

“I don’t think so. You guys have classes. If I need you I’ll call and tell you both to board a plane.” I said jokingly trying to lighten the somber conversation. “Okay. How’s Rome?” He asked and I think he could tell that I didn’t want to talk about mom anymore. “Different but beautiful.” I said looking over at Jonathon. “Have you met anybody?” He asked. I laughed. Brothers. “Yeah, I think so.” “Kylie, you slut.” He said jokingly. “Adam be nice.” I said. He laughed. I could hear Aiden in the background. “I have to go.” I said.

“Love you Kylie. Don’t get into trouble.” “I’ll try not to. I love you Adam. Tell Aiden I love him too.” “I will.” He laughed. “Bye.” I said. “Bye Kylie.” He said as I hung up. I walked over to where Jonathon was standing. Still not entirely sure why we were here. “Why are we here?” I asked still thinking about the motorcycle. “Isn’t it obvious?” “Not really.” I said. “We’re getting a different car. Well, a vespa to be exact.” “Why can’t you drive your mustang?”

“Kylie, if you really want to see Rome you don’t drive around in a mustang. You drive a vespa.” “I still don’t understand.” I said cradling my arms in a protective stance. The conversation with my brothers had frightened me. Things with my mom could have been a lot worse. She could be dead. “Okay. Riding a vespa around Rome is so exhilarating. The mustang is boring and won’t fit through most streets anyway. On the vespa you feel free and like you’re a part of Rome. As if you could melt into its ancient walls.” He said getting the faraway dreamy look to him. “I think I understand now. But it looks like it may rain later today.”

“Trust me, it’s a perfect day and I guarantee you it won’t rain.” “What are you the weather man?” I asked not expecting an answer. “Something like that.” Jonathon whispered. He walked over to a security box and punched in the code. But the security box was more like a door than a box. When it opened there was row upon row of keys. I could only gap at it. Jonathon scanned the rows. One hand skimming the tops of keys the other on his chin. His index finger taping impatiently. He selected the key he wanted which was labeled red vespa. Jonathon walked back over to me twirling the key in his long, slender fingers. “We’ll need helmets.” He said more to

himself than to me. “Helmets? You do know how to drive this thing don’t you?” I gulped. He laughed walking over to another security door. “Yes, I do know how to drive a vespa but if you don’t wear a helmet you’ll get a ticket from the police. Safety first.” He said tapping his head for emphasis. “Really?” “Yes, it’s happened to me twice. Most unfortunate.” He selected a black helmet and a silver helmet. He closed the door and engaged the security system. Jonathon handed me the silver helmet and I stared at it dumbfounded. Did I just place it on my

head? Or buckle it? Was there even a buckle? I didn’t see one. Where was the instruction manual? I had worn a helmet before but this thing was beyond any normal human’s comprehension. Jonathon noticing my expression placed his helmet and the key on the black leather seat of the shiny red vespa. He took the helmet from my hands and placed it on my head. He pulled a strap out from some hidden compartment and buckled it to the other side. “Snug?” He asked slightly moving the helmet around my head. “Yeah, thanks.” “Good.” He said grabbing up his black helmet and placing it onto his head. There was a plastic screen on the helmet I

could pull down. But since the weather was dull I didn’t think I would need it. Jonathon got on to the vespa straddling it. “Get on one leg at a time and hold onto my shirt.” He instructed. I rolled my eyes, “I’ve been on a motorcycle before. This is a whole lot smaller than that. I think I can manage,” I said. He laughed at my sarcasm. He pulled out slowly since he would have to get out and lock up. When we exited the garage Jonathon parked the vespa and instructed me to get off first. I did so and watched him get off and lock the gate. He got back on the vespa and then I did holding on tightly to his shirt. We zoomed down the drive and stopped for a taxi to go by. As soon as we

stopped I cautiously reached one hand up and pulled down my visor. With the wind and the speed from the vespa I was going to need it to keep my eyes from watering. I placed my shaking hand back on Jonathon’s stomach holding on tightly to his shirt. I heard and felt him chuckle and then we were flying again. I didn’t know this little thing could go so fast. Beautiful, ancient buildings flew by. I wanted to paint the amazing scenes, to capture it in my own vision forever. The architecture was so unique and timeless, gargoyles and all. I hoped I would have time to study the buildings and architecture instead of only glimpsing them. I wanted to appreciate the timelessness.

Riding on the back of the vespa was like a dream. Not only was I in a foreign country but I was with a gorgeous guy. I still didn’t believe Jonathon was real. It was so surreal, just the thought that someone like Jonathon would be interested in me gave me butterflies in my stomach. When we reached a stop light Jonathon turned his head to look at me. He smiled showing all of his elegant white teeth. “Having fun?” He asked me. “Yes.” I said still shaking. He laughed a big booming laugh not believing me. But I really was having fun. “We’re going to go to the Colosseum first.” “Okay.” I said. “Again with the one word answers.” He

muttered chuckling. I really was excited to go to the Colosseum but I had butterflies in my stomach, caused by Jonathon. He still managed to make me nervous. Even though we’ve been together a couple of days I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to get used to his presence. That is if he sticks around in my life. The fear of losing Jonathon was still strong in my mind. He’s helped me so much I didn’t know what I would do without him. He was my savior. We passed many ancient monuments. So many I lost count. If I had one wish it would be that this day would never end. The day was getting more perfect by the minute like some surreal movie. The massive Colosseum loomed up in the

distance. Jonathon parked the vespa in front of a storefront. “What are we doing?” I asked trying to keep my balance. “We have to park here. They don’t offer parking up ahead.” “Oh.” I replied. Jonathon laughed but I don’t know what at. Probably me and my stupidity. Something about him made all coherent thoughts go out the window. I felt like babbling idiot around him. “What?” I asked. “Are you going to let go of my shirt?” He chuckled clearly amused. I hadn’t realized I was still clinging to it, as if it was my life source. The fabric was bunched together and wrinkled where I

had, had my hold on it. “Sorry.” I said releasing the soft heather gray tee shirt. I got off the vespa and stood on the side walk. I felt awkward not knowing what to do. So, I stood with my arms crossed over my chest which unfortunately made me look mad. Jonathon got off the vespa and un-snapped his helmet locking it onto the vespa. He then turned to me and un-strapped my helmet, which he then locked onto the vespa along with his. I studied Jonathon. He was so extremely beautiful that I tried not to look at him. Jonathon somehow managed to look like a model in a thin cotton gray shirt and paint stained jeans. I had a feeling Jonathon looked good in anything and

probably nothing. I pushed the dirty thought out of my mind and focused on another thought. “You paint.” I stated pointing to his jeans. It was a statement not a question. “Yes sometimes. That’s what I was about to tell you when I was interrupted by your stomach.” He grinned. My face flushed scarlet. “That’s really cool.” I said. “You really like art?” He asked. “Oh! Yes, I love it. I don’t know what I would do without it. Art has gotten me through some pretty tough times.” “Wow,” said Jonathon. “Wow what?” I asked. “You are the most amazing girl I’ve ever

met. I truly mean that.” I couldn’t think of anything to say. I blushed and tried to hide my face. Finally I managed to squeak out, “Thanks.” “Come on.” He said grinning, grabbing my hand, and pulling me toward the Colosseum. The massive structure loomed higher and bigger before us. The monument was beautiful even with its crumbling stone. I tried to picture it in its early days, complete. I had never seen anything like it. I wanted to memorize every stone and every crack. I ignored the tourists and the snapping photos. “Do we need to wait in line?” I asked Jonathon referring to the massive line of people. “No, we natives don’t need to wait in line.”

“But, I’m not a native.” “True. But you live here.” “You have a point.” I giggled. Oh, dear lord, did I just giggle like a little girl? To the right of us there was a group of three girls. Probably my age, seventeen. They were giggling, blushing, and pointing at Jonathon. I felt a sudden wave of jealousy. Jonathon however paid no attention to them. I glared at all of them. In return they gave me a disgusted look and turned away. “What was that about?” Jonathon asked me. “You noticed?” I asked blushing. “Yes.” He laughed looking into my eyes. His dark silver eyes bore into my green ones.

“Well. . . Those girls were checking you out and I didn’t like it.” “Jealous?” “I guess you could say that,” I blushed at showing my insecurity. But how could I not question myself standing next to Jonathon. “Don’t be jealous. You’re the most beautiful girl in my eyes. The only girl.” He added. “That’s the sweetest thing any guy has ever said to me.” “I’ll take that as a compliment.” Jonathon said grinning. “You should.” I said. Glancing back over to the three girls I noticed they were the jealous ones. Probably from the way Jonathon was looking at me as if there was

no one else in the entire world but me and him. The blond rolled her eyes crossing her arms over her chest. I resisted the urge to stick my tongue out at her. We flowed straight on through the Colosseum. We sat on the ancient steps looking down upon the field below where so much blood had been shed by the gladiators. I pictured one in a carriage charging his horse and aiming with his sword to kill a lion or some other crazy thing. “Kylie.” The sound of my name on Jonathon’s sweet lips brought me back to reality. “Yeah?” I said. “Are you ready to go? There are more places I want you to see.” “Oh. Right. Yeah. Let’s go.”

He stood without a single pebble or speck of dirt on his immaculate clothes. Not even a piece of lint. I however had to wipe the back of my jeans off. Next, we went to the Trevi Fountain. It was absolutely magical but once again crowded with tourists. It felt like we went everywhere. Hadrian’s Wall, Temple of Venus, Pantheon, several churches, the Forum, and the Pyramid of Caius. “There’s one more place I want to show you. And I think you’ll enjoy it more than the others because so far I’m the only one who knows about it. Or now anyway. But I want to share it with you.” “Okay,” I said as he snapped my helmet on

and then his own. We got on the vespa and took off flying again.

Chapter Seven: Katherine’s Garden I held on tight to Jonathon’s shirt as we wound around tight streets. My head pressed against his back. I could tell the sun would be setting soon. Goosebumps began to rise on the skin of my arms. I shivered slightly. I wished I had worn a jacket. I was happy now that Jonathon had

insisted on me eating an early dinner. If I hadn’t eaten I’m sure my stomach would’ve chosen now to growl. I could feel the vespa begin to slow down beneath me. The buildings were disappearing and being replaced by trees, bushes, and flowers. “Wow.” I whispered under my breath. I’d never seen anything more beautiful. This is the Rome I’ve always wanted to see. Not just the tourist stuff but the real beauty, the heart, and soul of the city. The stuff they don’t tell you about on the internet. We were the only people on the road. But there appeared to be a farm with sheep roaming in the distance. Before I could be sure, we were turning

onto an unmarked dirt road. Barely distinguishable with all the grass and brush. I clung on to him even tighter. I guess I should be scared going down an unmarked road that appears hardly traveled on with a boy I barely know. But I wasn’t scared or nervous. I was happy, extremely happy, more happy than I’ve been in a long time. Jonathon seems to have that affect on me. We bumped along on the road. The road was so narrow only one car would have been able to drive down or up it at one time. Seeing as it was enclosed on both sides by rose bushes. The scent was heavenly. I inhaled it greedily like a starved child. I could see an opening not too far ahead. I tried to contain my excitement. It had been such a miracle getting to know

Jonathon. Here I was dreading, moving to Rome and now it’s the best thing that has ever happened to me. The world works in mysterious ways. The vespa slowed to a stop. I looked around and all I could see was flowers. “Wow.” I whispered. “I know,” said Jonathon unbuckling my helmet. I had never seen anything to beautiful. “Are we still in Rome?” I asked. “No. We’re just outside the city. No one knows about this place but me. It’s hidden so it’s my favorite place to be. I can come here and think about things and not be interrupted by the sounds of traffic or any type of civilization. I lose track of time when I’m here. It’s like my own little world.

There’s just me and no one else.” He said with a faraway look in his eyes. “I know what you mean. It’s nice to just pretend that you’re the only person in the world.” “You really understand me, Kylie. And now standing here next to you, I no longer want to be here by myself. I want to be here with you.” “Really?” I asked astonished. “Yes. I’ve never told anyone about this place. Much less showed them. There’s something about you that I can’t resist. I really like you Kylie. Not some middle school crush kind of like. I like you as more than a friend.” He said looking down at me. He appeared to be blushing. However, I could see no change in his pale complexion. I stood dumbfounded. Jonathon can’t resist

me? Back home no one ever talked to me. I was the dork. The weird girl with the good address. Now, here’s this gorgeous guy telling me he likes me. Really likes me. Is the world coming to an end? “I think I like you too.” I said softly before I could talk myself out of it. He looked back up at me. His eyes searing into mine. “I might not be who you think I am” He said jokingly. But there was something serious and a look of worry in his eyes. “I’ll take my chances.” I said seriously, even though I was still a little muffled about his statement and expression. “Okay,” He said grabbing my hand. “Let’s see the garden.” He finished. Immediately I heard the sound of trickling

water. As we turned I could see an entire stone fountain going down both the left and right side. Water poured out of the wall into a basin. Instead of water coming from only one spot, every three feet there was spot water poured from. And so on. Roses were trying to overtake the stone. But it was beautiful. Jonathon led me to a stone bench where we sat down. He continued to hold my hand. “What is this place?” I asked looking around at all the spectacular flowers, so peaceful. “A garden.” He said matter of fact. “Well, that’s kind of obvious. Does it have a name?” “No, but I call it Katherine’s garden.”

“Who’s Katherine?” I asked. Already picturing some beautiful ex-girlfriend of Jonathon’s. “My mother.” He answered plain and simple, only two words. But he said those two words with so much passion and sorrow. I instantly felt awful. “Oh.” I said stunned. “She planted this entire garden. It’s rather large. I think its three acres. Give or take.” He said. “It must’ve taken her a long time.” “It did. I forget how many years.” “So, you’re the only person who knows about this place? Why did she tell you and no one else?” “She didn’t. It’s a long story. But I’ll tell you anyway. My dad knew she was coming here.

But my siblings and I didn’t. Her being gone for hours at a time with no explanation didn’t bother them like it did me. I thought she was unhappy. We’ve always been a close family and I didn’t want my whole life to fall apart. I didn’t want to lose my mom. Or my dad. You know what I mean. So, I couldn’t understand my father’s ignorance of her absence. Of course he knew where she was going so it didn’t bother him. He never did tell me. One day, I decided to follow her and wound up here. Shortly after I discovered this place they died. Ever since, I’ve come here every day. It reminds me of her. The way she smelt. The way she laughed. When I’m here it’s like she’s still alive.” He finished with a sigh. His eyes began to fill with tears but did not pool over. I cradled him in my arms like a baby.

“It’s nice you have this place to remind you of her.” I said brushing hair from his forehead with my fingers. His skin was so cold and smooth like a stone. But I was getting used to his cold skin and I almost didn’t notice it. Almost. “It is. I don’t know what I would do without it.” “You’d make do with what you had.” I said. “Yes, I’m sure I would’ve but nothing reminds me quite like this place does. Sometimes I think I can even hear her sing. It sounds so real.” “I wish I could’ve met her.” I said. “She would’ve loved you and you would’ve loved her. She was always so happy and willing to listen. You could go on and on for hours about the most boring topic and she would still listen and pass

her opinion. She knew everyone in the area by name. If something drastic happened to a neighbor or someone she knew she would spend hours in the kitchen preparing a meal. She was and is the greatest mom in the world.” “She sounds like it. I wish my mom was like that.” I said. “Well, your mom is probably great in many other ways.” He said. “I guess so.” I replied. The way Jonathon talked about his mom was so wonderful. It was so tragic that he no longer had her. My mom used to be that way. But now . . . well it’s like she’s not alive. Hopefully after everything that’s happened she will go back to being her old self.

Suddenly tears pooled from my eyes. I tried to stop them but they just kept coming. Jonathon uncoiled my arms from around him. He then wrapped his arms around me. Jonathon leaned against the bench and brought me down with him. My body melted into his. A perfect match. “Shhh.” He wiped the tears from my eyes. His pale fingers coming away black. He spoke to me in Italian. I buried my face into his shoulder ashamed. Ruining his shirt further in the process. “What did I say?” asked Jonathon. I tried to compose myself to answer him. Deep breaths. “You didn’t say anything. I just got to

thinking about my mom.” I choked out, new tears falling from my itchy eyes. “Shhh, love. There is no need to shed unneeded tears.” “It’s been so long since my mom has been herself and even longer since anyone has cared about me.” “Your family cares about you. . . I care about you.” “No they don’t. If they did care about me they wouldn’t have put me through hell.” “What are you talking about?” He asked kissing my cheek. I composed myself as much as possible. “After the boys left my parents fought constantly. There was so much drama I was

emotionally drained. I was so unhappy and angry, I lost all my friends. My grades dropped. Then there was the divorce and the move. They’ve put me under so much stress. They must really hate me.” “They don’t hate you.” “How do you know?” I sobbed. “I just know.” I rose up and looked at him. “Oh, crap! I must look awful.” “No, just sad. I’ll be right back.” He said picking me up and sitting me back down on the bench like I weighed nothing. He came back with the end of his shirt wet. No doubt from the fountain. I sat up straight. He knelt down in front of me. Jonathon held his shirt up to my face. I couldn’t help but look at his naked

chest. His stomach was chiseled to perfection. I wanted to run my hand over his chiseled chest. But I kept myself composed. I studied his tattoo. It was so strange. I wanted to trace it with my finger, maybe even try to draw its complicated lines. “I think that’s all of it.” He said sitting back down beside me. “Thank you.” I said gazing into his silver moon colored eyes. “You’re so beautiful.” He said suddenly putting his hands on both sides of my face. Impossibly fast his mouth was on mine. We were exchanging the most heated and passionate kiss in the history of all mankind. My lips warm, his cold. It felt like fireworks were going off. I even felt a little shock to my lips but chalked it up to static

electricity. Our mouths seemed to fit together like two puzzle pieces. A haze seemed to fog my mind. I could only focus on Jonathon and the moment. I felt like something was drawing me closer to him. Pulling us together. We came apart from the kiss gasping for air. “Wow.” We said in unison. So, I hadn’t been the only one to feel the spark? Jonathon grabbed my hands. He was grinning from ear to ear. He appeared to be breathing heavier as was I. “Kylie Lyons,” he said looking directly into my eyes. His eyes seemed to bore down into my soul. “The heart never lies Kylie and right now

mine is saying I love you.” “I love you too.” I said in shock of hearing those three words. They sounded so amazing coming from Jonathon’s perfect lips. I knew as soon as I said it that it was true. I love Jonathon and nothing is going to change my mind. We are meant to be together. Forever. “I want to be with you forever. I want you for all eternity. Please, say that you feel that way too. Please say you want to be my girlfriend as much as I want to be your boyfriend. He seemed nervous, like he was asking me to marry him. I guess the question seemed so insignificant compared to ‘I love you.’ “Yes.” I said smiling. He wrapped me up in his arms. I felt at

home. He kissed my forehead and I felt loved for the first time in years. Not the kind of infatuation middle schoolers go through or the false love that high schoolers go through. But the real thing. The kind of love many adults never find. Jonathon turned to look at me. “Kylie, there’s something I have to tell you.”

Chapter Eight: Love Bites I straightened up to look at him. What could he have to tell me? He just fooled me and he really doesn’t like me? He killed someone? I mean, come on, what could be so bad as to have caused the pained look on his face? Please, don’t be anything too bad. I silently prayed. “What is it Jonathon?” I said tenderly stroking the side of his face. I wanted to calm him as much as myself. My heart was racing. I felt a trace of fear run through me. I was out here alone with him and nobody knew where we were. This was the stuff of horror movies. Hot guy goes after

girl, they have a romantic encounter in an ancient garden, guy murders girl, her body is never found. I resisted the urge to start begging for my life. Nothing about him had struck me as violent since I met him. The only thing to raise eyebrows was his behavior on my first and so far only day of school. He was looking down at the ground, rubbing his hands together. Finally after what seemed like an eternity he turned and looked me in the eyes. Jonathon put his hands on my arms. I resisted the urge to pull away. I was scared and the look in his eyes scared me even more. But I would be strong. I had to conserve my energy if it came to a fight. A fight that I knew I would never win but I would have to try.

The sky around us had turned to sunset. The most beautiful pinks, oranges, and reds. So, much prettier compared to what you see back in the states. Even though, I worried about coming to Italy, it’s turned out to be the greatest thing that’s ever happened to me even if it might have led me to my death. I had needed Italy to begin rediscovering myself. I worried about so many things. Things that seem so silly now when I might be facing my death. Jonathon let out a deep breath.

“Kylie, what I’m about to tell you, you have to promise to never tell anyone.” “I promise Jonathon. But you’re frightening me.” I said, hoping to appease him but let him know that I was becoming fearful. “You should be frightened.” He said. His eyes wandered, he looked like he was ready to have a seizure. I couldn’t help the little gasp of shock that escaped my lips. This was it. This was how I died. “You have to understand Kylie this is a hard secret for me to share. I’ve been hiding it for nearly seven-hundred years.” “What?” I exclaimed. “Seven-hundred years how is that possible?” I managed to ask. He let out another breath of cool air. It

smelt so sweet. I found myself leaning in closer to him. “Because. . . I am a vampire.” “What!” I exclaimed. “Is this some kind of sick twisted joke? You psycho! Why would you even joke about something like that! Are you in some kind of cult or something?” I said rushing my words together. He looked so grave when he said, “Something like that. But it’s true. You have to believe me. I would never lie to you! I love you! More than you can even imagine.” “I don’t believe you,” I cried out, “You’re asking me to believe the impossible.” “I’ll just have to prove it to you then,” he said standing up lightening fast. His body actually

blurred. Oh, no. I thought to myself. What if he’s telling the truth? He strolled over to a cherry blossom tree, the trunk was large, it was wider around than is arms could reach. He put his hands on it and with what looked like no effort at all pulled the tree from the ground. Roots and all. I gasped. But he didn’t stop there. He picked up a fairly large rock and launched it into the sky. The rock soared high above a few birds scattering them with caws of fright and disappeared what looked like several miles away.

I blinked my eyes rapidly hoping my eyes were messed up. No such luck. I closed them all together hoping this was some stupid twisted dream and I would wake back up at my house in California and everything would be back to normal. In a soft voice, he said, “What is it going to take for you to believe me?” He didn’t wait for me to answer. He picked up a small rock this time. He came towards me holding the rock where I could see it clearly. Stopping in front of me he closed his hand over the rock gently, a moment later he opened his hand. The rock had turned to dust. “I’m strong,” he said, “Impenetrable,” he added this time holding a knife. He had moved so quick I hadn’t seen where he had gotten it.

He’s going to kill me. I thought panicking But instead he held the knife out to me, hilt side. “Take it,” he said. “No,” I replied. My voice so quiet it was practically non-existent. But he heard me. “Take it,” he said again, “Cut me, stab me, do whatever you want. I want you to see what I am. I want you to believe!” I took the knife from him. I held it awkwardly in my hand. I ran my finger along the blade. It drew blood. “Come on, do it,” he growled. “I can’t,” I replied in a small face. “Fine,” he said taking the knife from me.

“Watch,” he demanded. I brought my eyes up to his. He looked so vulnerable. So, human. What he was saying couldn’t possibly be true. It just couldn’t. He scraped it across his skin. There wasn’t even a scratch. I didn’t want to believe what my eyes were telling me. He still held tightly to the knife and this time he tried to stab himself. The sharp blade did nothing. I began to cry. “This can’t be real. It just can’t. This is impossible. You’re impossible,” I said motioning to him. His chest was heaving like he couldn’t get enough air but I guessed he really didn’t need it.

“It is real. I’m standing right in front of you. I’m a vampire. I’m not some myth,” his breathing began to slow. “You’re real,” I said trying to convince myself, “You’re real,” I said again. I stood up and put my hands on either side of his face. His face, like his whole body, was cold but I couldn’t feel it. Looking in his eyes I knew what he was telling me was the truth. “You’re real,” I said yet again and this time I brought my face up to his and kissed him. His arms automatically wrapped around me and he held me to him. This, right now, was perfect. I never wanted to stop. But we had to. He pulled away and looked down at me. His silver gray eyes were so trusting.

“You believe me?” he asked, his forehead pressed against mine. His eyes bore into me as his arms held me close so that I couldn’t break the gaze. I laughed, I couldn’t help it. “You’ve asked me to believe a lot of impossible things but with the proof you provided it’s kind of hard not to believe you.” He laughed too. “I guess I went a little overboard with the proof.” “You guess?” He laughed again. “I hate to say it, but I probably wouldn’t have believed you otherwise.” “I don’t care. I’m just glad that you do. But there’s a lot more that I have to tell you,” he said

leading me back to the bench. After my initial shock and fright I thought I would still be scared but I wasn’t. I wondered briefly if that was strange. I should be scared. But instead I felt content. I should be running around screaming. But this just felt, well, right. “Do you have any questions?” He asked obviously relieved that I finally believed him. “Tons.” I choked out. “Alright ask me anything. I no longer have anything to hide.” He said. Jonathon seemed relaxed and relieved. “How old are you?” “I was born in thirteen thirty and was turned into a vampire in thirteen forty-eight. You

can do the math,” he said leaning back against the wall of flowers. I was amazed that they didn’t just swallow him up. “Wow,” was all that I could say. I decided to ask the inevitable. “Do you drink human blood?” I asked shaking. “Yes and no. Sometimes my family and I look to go out hunting, so when we do that we only hunt animals, not people. But most of the time we do drink human blood. Only it’s donated.” “Donated blood?” I gulped. Picturing some underground cult where humans and vampires comingled and gave blood willingly. “Yes, you know how people can donate blood to the Red Cross. We vampires can buy it.”

“Oh. I thought you meant people willingly sacrificed themselves, for your thirst.” “No, sciocco,” he said and I could tell he was trying to hide a laugh. “So, who turned you into a vampire?” “My uncle Patrick. My family and I were dying of the black plague. My father had gotten it first. Then my mother, Diana, Joseph, and lastly I caught the plague. As soon as my father caught the plague we were quarantined. Patrick caught word that we were dying and came to ‘save’ us. We thought my father was already dead but his heart was still faintly beating. He turned us and brought us back here. At the time we lived a few miles south of Rome.” I let this entire explanation sink in.

“So, how come you don’t have red eyes?” “Myth that humans made up to feel safer. If we get too hungry our eyes turn black. But no matter what we drink they’re always silver.” I decided to ask a question I had been pondering over. “I thought your parents were murdered.” “They were not too long ago,” he said with a haunted look. “I thought nothing could kill a vampire?” “A stake of any kind through the heart paralyzes us. Bullets wound but don’t maim us. Fire is the only sure way to kill a vampire and that’s what happened to them.” “That sounds awful.”

“It was.” “I know this is a silly question but I have to ask…” I blushed before continuing. “Can you turn into a bat?” “No, but I can fly, kind of. It’s a really weird way of travel it’s more like jumping really high and really fast. It’s not the most convenient way to travel for risk of being spotted. So, vampires can also run fast and jump from super high places without getting hurt.” “How come your tattoo means, ‘possessor of fire,’ shouldn’t you be afraid of fire?” “Yes, all vampires are afraid of fire. But all vampires also have a unique power. Some more extraordinary than others. Your power is determined by a tattoo of sorts it’s really more like

a birthmark. The mark doesn’t fully appear until several days after you wake up from being created. To a human the mark looks like a tattoo. I have the power to conjure fire. Some vampires never get a mark. But most do. My sister Diana has the power to control water. My mother, Katherine, had the power to grow things. Joseph has the power of illusions. Patrick has the ability to control technology. That’s probably why he’s become an inventor of sorts. His wife Amelia has the power of severe patience, not one of the most spectacular powers but helpful nonetheless. Mason, one of Patrick and Amelia’s twin sons, has the power of temptation. He can make you do horrible things and pretty much anything he wants. But he’s never tried it to its extent, so we don’t know how potent his power may be. Danny the other of Patrick and

Amelia’s twins has the power of enchantment. Similar to temptation but used in a good way instead of bad. He uses his power with almost all the girls at school. They all follow him around like a lost dog. My father, Baron, had the power to control the weather. He didn’t use it much. But if this garden needed rain or sun he’d make it happen. It’s the only time I know of him using his power. My mother grew this very garden with her power.” “You said Patrick and Amelia had twins. How is that possible?” “Vampire men can have a child with human women. And that child becomes a vampire-human hybrid also known as a dhampir. However a vampire woman can have a child to. But that only happens every several hundred years. It’s really

rare. In all the years I’ve been a vampire it’s never happened.” “How can you stand sitting next to me? Don’t you want my blood?” I choked out. “It’s hard to explain. But every vampire has a soul mate. Amelia is Patrick’s soul mate. And you are mine.” “What?” I said startled. First, vampires and now this? Jonathon and I soul mates? But then again that explained my reactions to his touch, to his kiss, to his very presence. It explained how I could understand this so easy, why I wasn’t freaking out. It also explained why I had been drawn to him from the very beginning. Maybe that day when he held my hand in the car, and I had those visions, maybe they were trying to tell me

something. “Yes, we are.” “Is that what the spark was about?” I asked referring to our kiss. I couldn’t help putting my fingers to my lips. “Yes, a conformation so to speak. I was so drawn to you; I’ve never felt like that before, so I was pretty positive that I had found you. My soul mate. After all these years I finally found you,” he said with the happiest expression I had ever seen. His glowed and his smile was blinding. “I seemed connected to you too. There is something about you I find fascinating,” I said not being able to help myself. “Yes, well to answer your earlier question, I can’t smell your blood. Therefore I have no desire

to suck your blood. It’s a struggle every day of my existence; the smell of blood, that is. It’s hard to learn control. Harder for some more than others. But when the taxi drove by the day you arrived I suspected I had finally found my soul mate. I could clearly see three figures but I could only smell two. Joseph, my brother, was outside with me, he could smell all of you but I couldn’t.” “So, how come you didn’t tell me in the beginning?” “I couldn’t risk telling you all of this if it turned out you really weren’t the one. There are several tests, the smell, the attraction, and the kiss. The kiss confirms it. After we kissed and I knew for sure I was free to tell you everything.” “So what kind of other stuff can you do?” I

asked leaning in to him. “Well, we can predict the weather. Our bodies give us a sense of what the day is to be. After all we can’t risk exposure. We can predict it much better than humans with their silly instruments. We can diagnose sicknesses. That’s why my uncle volunteers at the hospital so much.” “Can you sleep?” I asked. “Yes, we can sleep. We don’t necessarily have to but it’s a habit, like breathing.” “So you could hold your breath forever?” “Yes, I suppose I could. It would get uncomfortable but I could do it. You can’t smell anything though, not even your prey,” he said. I jumped at the word prey knowing that he was referring to humans.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you. I was just giving you the facts.” He looked truly sorry. I instantly regretted my jumping. “I’m okay. Really, it’s just, you saying prey kind of . . . I don’t know. Frightened me. It’s like watching a lion kill a zebra. Predator vs. Prey.” “Yes, that’s how it is. You’re catching on fast.” He was so calm telling me all of this. But it must be hard saying all of this. Harder than he’s letting on. He had kept this secret for almost seven hundred years. I traced the outline of his hand before asking my next question. It was all so much to take in. “How come your hand is always so cold but sometimes it feels a little warmer?” I asked looking

up into his eyes. “We’re so cold because technically we’re dead. Or, I guess undead is a better term. My skin feels a bit, only slightly, warmer after I’ve eaten.” Suddenly serious he said, “Kylie, there’s something you should know about your mom,” he said suddenly. I was surprised by the change of subject. I gulped. “What?” I said shaking. “She died.” He said bluntly. “You can’t be serious? She was fine this morning.” I began gasping for air. “Yes she still is fine. Except maybe a little thirsty. On our way to the hospital her heart slowed to almost a stop. I knew she was dying. I asked you to park the car to stall for some time. I’m so sorry. I didn’t want to lose you. I’ve waited nearly seven

hundred years for you. I couldn’t lose you now. I knew if your mom died you’d leave and go home. I feel so selfish Kylie. It was so wrong of me. But we only get one chance with our soul mate. If you left I would literally die. I know that sounds stupid but it’s true. I can’t lose you. I’m so selfish, I love you more than you could possibly know already. It was wrong. I’m sorry. Really sorry. I know I’m rambling and yet again I apologize for everything.” “This is my home now.” I said. “But you’re not eighteen yet your father would take you back and I’d never see you again. Then I’d die. And I wouldn’t have you.” He continued on like I hadn’t interrupted. “So my uncle knew you were probably my soul mate.” He probably saw my eyes go wide at the word. “I

already had two signs saying you were my soul mate. So the third, the kiss, would have probably have sparked. Which it did.” He added hastily. “If a vampire loses their soul mate they destroy themselves. My uncle didn’t want that to happen to me and I didn’t want to lose you. So, he helped me turn your mother into a vampire. I’m so sorry Kylie It was so selfish of me.” He looked so ashamed. I wanted to comfort him but I couldn’t get my muscles to move I was too stunned. So, just stood with my mouth hanging open, like an idiot. “So, you’re telling me she was going to die?” I was able to ask. “Yes.” He whispered. Suddenly I got my voice back. “Well, the way I see it you saved her. But

how did you get it to look like her heart was beating?” “Prerecording.” “How come she didn’t try to kill me?” “That,” he said in a voice that clearly said he didn’t want to discuss it but he continued anyway, “There’s a vampire, her name is Morgina, she’s a morpher. She controls the vampire blood bank at the hospital so I got her to help me out. If your real mom had been there she would have definitely have tried to kill you.” “Wouldn’t this Morgina have wanted to kill me too?” He chuckled, “No, most vampires are very in control of themselves. We’ve had to learn to control our impulses in order to survive. We can’t

just be killing humans left and right.” I felt stupid, “That makes sense,” I conceded. “Am I going to be able to go home?” I knew the answer before he spoke. “No. You’re going to have to stay at my house or somewhere else. My family is taking turns staying with your mom, so she doesn’t sneak out and kill an innocent.” “My mom a vampire,” I said testing out the words to see how they felt. It was weird. Until an hour ago I didn’t even know they existed and now my mother was one, “How will I get my clothes, pillow, and anything else? I can’t just leave everything I own behind. I’ve already lost so much.” “I’ll have to get it.” He said simply. I

shuddered at the thought of Jonathon going through my things. Ewww. “Won’t your family be unhappy with me staying at your house? Won’t the smell get to them?” I asked hoping he would say yes and I’d have to stay somewhere else. I was really scared about meeting his family. Not because I thought they might swoop down and suck my blood. That weirdly didn’t frighten me. I didn’t know why. But I was scared they might not like me. “They don’t mind. And the smell well . . . they’ve had a good many years to learn not to kill humans,” he said in giving a smile at the end trying to lighten me up. My heart dropped to my stomach. I would have to face my fear and meet Jonathon’s family. I

hoped this went well. But what if it ended in disaster? Then what? “When will I be able to go home?” “It all depends on how your mom adjusts to being a vampire. It could be weeks, months, or even years before she can control her thirst and be around humans.” I silently cringed to myself. Years before I could go home again? By then I wouldn’t have to. I would be able to afford a home of my own or I might be married. Suddenly my stomach clenched. I knew with all my being that I was sitting next to the man I would marry. Jonathon seemed to notice. “I’m sure it won’t take that long, your mom is a strong woman, principessa.”

“I hope it doesn’t take that long. But I’ll be eighteen in less than a year. So, I guess it’s not that big of a deal.” I tried to sound positive but it was a huge struggle especially trying not to cry yet again. It was October sixteenth. I’d be eighteen on March seventh. He didn’t buy my positive outlook. I knew he wouldn’t. He wrapped me up in his strong arms. He buried his head in my hair and I buried my face in his strong solid chest. “It’ll be fine, love. I won’t let you be unhappy. Your mom will be just fine. I promessa.” He said trying to reassure me. “I know,” Is all I could say and it sounded false even to my own ears.

But Jonathon had it all wrong. I wasn’t worried about my mom. I knew she would be fine. I had a gut feeling about it. I was just worried about meeting Jonathon’s family which seemed such an irrational fear when I was surrounded by all sorts of things that should scare me. Patrick had seemed nice I had no reason to doubt the rest of his family. But it’s not every day that your vampire soul mate takes you home to meet his vampire family. He may not be able to smell my blood but they sure can. I hoped they weren’t hungry. I couldn’t control my shiver at the thought. “Are you cold, darling? We should probably get going,” He asked noticing the movement. I nodded. Even though I wasn’t cold and definitely didn’t want to leave. But it would

probably better to get this whole ordeal over with. The sooner the better. I may back out otherwise. “Okay, let’s go.” I said standing up. “Alright.” He said standing up too. I stretched my long legs. They’d been scrunched up on the bench far too long. The sky was darkening more by the minute. Stars shone brightly in the sky. One seemed to wink down at me. Assuring me everything would be okay. I felt Jonathon’s cool hand on my arm. I looked up into his silver eyes. Trying to hide how scared I was. “I’m going to call my uncle.” He said. “Okay,” I said, still unable to speak beyond three word sentences. He pulled out a silver

blackberry. I tried to listen to his conversation to see if anything was said about my mom. I soon realized he was speaking Italian. Great. I stood awkwardly. I heard the phone click off. I turned to look at Jonathon, my arms crossed over my chest. “Patrick is still with your mom. Amelia will be with her next. Her shift will start at midnight. Then Patrick will take over again tomorrow afternoon. I’m supposed to stay with your mom after school tomorrow.” “Oh, How is she?” I had now crossed over to four word sentences. I sounded brilliant. “He said she’s doing okay. As well as can be expected. Joseph dropped off some blood not

too long ago.” “Will she ever be the same?” I croaked. “Yes sweet heart, as far as her personality, that is. Only she’ll drink blood, her eyes will be a different color; she’ll be pale, strong, and beautiful,” He said kissing my fore head. I wrapped my arms around his strong, cold, stone body. He responded by wrapping me up like a young child in his arms. “It’s okay, love. Just cry, don’t hold it in. You’ve been through a lot in one day. Let alone the past couple of hours.” I let the tears come for the thousandth time that day. So many reasons I had to cry. My dad doesn’t love us. My mom is crazy not to mention a vampire now. My brothers are an

ocean away Ivy League college. And my boyfriend is a vampire who just so happens to be almost seven hundred years old but still looks eighteen of course, and he’s my soul mate. Yep, doesn’t get weirder or more emotional than that. Am I crazy? Nope, definitely not that. If I was crazy I wouldn’t question myself, right? I wiped away the last of my tears. My eyes were dry and itchy. I rubbed them. “I’m ready to go.” I said. “Okay.” Jonathon said. We detangled ourselves and he took my hand.

Chapter Nine: Attack We exited the way we came. The water fountain slowed to a stop as we passed. I inhaled the scents as much as I could. It filled me with a serene calm like quality. I closed my eyes as we walked. Jonathon was guiding me forward.

We came to the vespa. Jonathon put mine and his helmets on, not saying a word. I guess he thought I needed time to think about all I’d heard. The truth about the world we live in. If vampires exist what else might? Luckily, the silence between us wasn’t awkward; it was just peaceful and felt normal. I climbed on behind Jonathon moving mechanically. I was so tired. The vespa purred to life. We sped down the dirt road leaving a cloud of dust behind us. We got back on the main road and I let my eyes drift closed. I soon fell asleep leaning my head against Jonathon’s back. I felt a nudge against my arm. I lifted my head and wiped my mouth.

Good, no drool. That would have been embarrassing. “Darling, you need to get off.” I looked around at my surroundings. We were at my house. Why would I be here? Can’t my mom eat me? Maybe it was a dream? His next words confirmed that it wasn’t. Seeming to read my mind Jonathon said, “I called my uncle he’s restraining her.” “Are you going in or am I?” I asked already expecting to stay outside. “We both are. I was going to drop you off at my house but I figured you wouldn’t want to meet my family by yourself. Patrick said he’d hold her back. He’s really strong , so you’ll be able to go in, but just in case we have to wait until Joseph gets

here . He’ll keep her away from you.” I was stunned into silence. My mom could really kill me. Snap me into pieces like I was a piece of paper. “I’m scared.” I said. Ever since hearing about my mom being a vampire I hadn’t worried. But now my stomach turned and twisted into knots. My mom could be a killer. It wasn’t her I was worried about. It was me and other humans I was worried about. Lights framed across Jonathon and me. “Joseph’s here.” He said. I got off the vespa and rubbed my legs trying to get some feeling to come back into them. A gorgeous guy a little shorter than Jonathon got out of a navy blue corvette. He

looked older than Jonathon which was what Jonathon had said, Joseph was forever twenty. His arms were big and bulky, filled with well defined muscle. He would have been frightening had it not been for his boyish, yet somehow manly face, and head of blond curls. Of course his eyes were a bright silver. His hair was almost the same color of Jonathon’s but had more blond in it. He was beaming at the two of us. I looked down and saw Jonathon’s hand entwined in mine. I hadn’t even realized he’d grabbed my hand. Or maybe I’d grabbed his? I didn’t know. But it seemed to be becoming a natural habit to be touching him. Joseph reached us and extended his hand to me. “I’m Joseph but you can call me Seph if you

want. Jonathon refuses to call me Seph,” He added. I took his large cold stone hand in my small one. “I’m Kylie. It’s nice to finally meet you.” I said. “Nice to meet you too Kylie. I can’t believe my little brother here met his soul mate before me!” Joseph (Seph) said jokingly. I laughed and that seemed to please him. I could tell Joseph would be easy to get along with. I hoped the rest of the family was as easy to get along with as he was. “Alright here’s the plan,” Joseph began. “I’m going to go inside and help Patrick restrain your mom.” Joseph said to me. “Then you and Jonathon will come in. I’ll conjure up an illusion so it looks like you’re not there. The problem is I can’t hide the smell of your blood. So, you’re going to

have to hurry. You got that?” asked Joseph. “Yep.” I said, but really his words had been a blur. “Okay, I’m going in.” As fast as lightening he was in the house. Jonathon turned to me. “Just ignore the way your mom acts in there. She’ll go back to normal. It’s just the blood lust is hard for her to handle. It might frighten you.” He said. “I’ll be fine. Let’s just get this over with.” He led me into the house. My mom, Patrick, and Joseph were in the living room. They both had a tight grip on her. Her teeth were barred and her lips had folded back away from the teeth exposing two very sharp teeth.

She looked like an animal. A growl escaped her throat. Her short hair was sticking up all over her head. “I smell blood. Where is she? Why can’t I see her?” She growled through her teeth. She tried to pull away from them. But Joseph and Patrick’s hold was unbreakable. We made it to my room. Jonathon closed my door and stood against it, I looked at him like he was killing a puppy. “Just in case she gets loose of their hold.” He explained. “Oh.” I said stupidly. “Hurry!” He exclaimed like the house was on fire. I grabbed a suit case and began throwing

random stuff into it. Clothes, tooth brush, tooth paste, hair brush, make up, perfume, anything I could get my hands on. I zipped up my suit case, grabbed my pillow, and my raggedy teddy bear I had had since I was born. “I’m ready.” I said. We walked out. Jonathon had taken my suit case from me. I kept hold on my pillow and bear. It would be weird to see him carrying my teddy bear around. Something cold and hard slammed into me. I let a scream escape my lips. I brought my pillow up to block the blow my head would have received when it hit the floor, quick thinking on my part. I guess that was the reason I had been obsessing over the stupid pillow.

“Damn it,” screamed Joseph. “Kylie,” yelled Jonathon, so much love and worry swam in my name when it came from his lips. The weight was lifted from my body. I heard the licking of lips and my throat burned. I couldn’t tell whether I was screaming. There was so much pain. “I need more,” said my mom’s hard scary voice. I reached up and touched the left side throat. My hand came away red. “Get her out of here,” yelled Patrick. Jonathon apparently had been too frozen to move and had needed prompting. Familiar, comforting arms wrapped around me. A cool night breeze hit my face.

“My stuff,” I mumbled. “I’ll go back and get it. We’re taking Joseph’s car. There’s no way you can ride the vespa.” “It’s not a car. It’s a corvette. It’s a work of art it deserves to be called by its name.” I whispered. He laughed clearly relieved I was talking about a car and not what had just happened. He placed me in the passenger seat and closed the door. I laid my head against the cold glass. I heard the trunk close. Jonathon got in and handed me a towel. “Here press this against your neck; it’ll stop the blood flow. The cut isn’t that bad. The blood should stop flowing soon since there was no direct

contact with our saliva, which holds the venom. The venom in our saliva makes the blood come faster and smoother.” He explained. I held the towel to my wound. I could already feel the blood flow slowing beneath my fingers. “I’m sorry, Kylie.” “It’s okay.” I moaned. “Does it hurt to terribly bad?” “No, it just burns.” I said. I could tell his temper was flaring. After all I could have been killed. “I can’t believe this happened. I shouldn’t have let them talk me into letting you go in. I knew it was dangerous but I always listen to them even when it goes against my better judgment.”

“How did it happen?” I asked. “Your mom managed to wriggle free and slammed you down. Thank the lord, you managed to get that pillow to your head before you hit the floor. The force at which she hit you with could have killed you once your head smacked against the floor.” We sat there a couple more minutes in silence. “Has it stopped? I can’t smell it so, I’m not sure.” “I don’t know. Can you look?” “Yeah,” he replied in a wary voice. I removed the towel. “It’s stopped. We’ll go back to my house and get you bandaged up.” He said starting the

corvette. It purred to life and I loved the sound of it. I’d have to remember to ask Joseph if I could test drive his car. I had always wanted to drive a corvette. We pulled out of my driveway and went back up to Jonathon’s house. The house was so pretty and timeless. He parked the car in the driveway. “Stay here I’ll be right back to bandage that. I don’t want you to go into the house bleeding, just in case.” He added. I nodded my agreement. I watched him disappear into the darkness. Oh gosh what would his family think? My own mother attacked me. I leaned my head back against the red leather head rest. What a day it has been. I’m so exhausted and now I have to meet his

family. My clothes are stained with blood. My make-up is smeared. I looked like I had been through hell and back. Jonathon knocked on the passenger door. “Get out.” He mouthed, holding gauze, a black shirt or maybe it was blue, and a wet cloth. I noticed he had changed his clothes. I opened the door and got out. I put the blood soaked towel on the drive way Jonathon tossed the shirt across his right shoulder. He was left handed. “Let me see it.” He said kindly. But I could tell the situation with my mom, her trying to kill me, had shaken him. I turned my head to the right, to give him a clear look at the left side of my throat. I winced

when I moved my neck. “I’m so sorry, principessa.” His cold fingers prodded my neck. The whole left side of my body hurt from the impact. I tried to move my fingers on my left hand and it hurt like crap. Jonathon wiped my wound with the warm, wet, wash cloth. After he decided it was clean enough he began wrapping it with gauze. He worked like a doctor with skill and precision. “There.” He said. My throat felt better where his fingers had been. “Put this shirt on, for now, it’s one of mine; I’ll burn that one.” “Okay.” I said taking the shirt from him.

“I’ll turn around.” He said gentlemanly. I took off my other shirt successfully. But putting on Jonathon’s, I struggled using my left arm and hand. “Ow.” I said when my arm slightly brushed my rib, trying to put on the shirt. “What?” asked Jonathon still turned around. “My whole left side is sore, especially my, ribs.” “Can, I turn around, I can determine whether they’re broken or not?” “Okay.” I said even though the thought scared me. He was apparently my soul mate so I shouldn’t have been so scared for him to see me in my bra but I was.

He turned and his throat seemed to catch at the sight of me. I panicked. “Oh no! It’s really bad! Is my side turning purple?” “Well, it is indeed turning purple but you are so beautiful.” I was flattered but still panicked at the same time. “Thanks.” I said shyly. He pressed his cold fingers to my bare skin. Where he pressed it hurt like hell. I winced, but his gentle, clod fingers made it feel better. “Your ribs aren’t broken but they are bruised. You are going to be quite sore for a while.” “Great.” I said sarcastically. I attempted to put the shirt on again. I was unsuccessful.

“Um . . . Jonathon can you help me I can’t seem to get your shirt on.” “Yes,” He said noticing my pathetic attempt. I hoped my arm would be better tomorrow but it probably wouldn’t be. “Thanks.” I said. He slid the soft fabric over my head. He made it look so easy. But then again he could use two arms. He picked up my ruined shirt from the ground. His hand suddenly blazed with blue and purple fire and the shirt disintegrated into dust. I looked down at my arm. It had turned a sickish purple. “I’ll have to wear a sweat shirt tomorrow. I don’t want people to get the wrong idea.”

“No, we don’t want that.” “I don’t think my mom just turned into a vampire and she can’t control her bloodlust is a very good excuse for my bruises,” I said trying to get him to laugh. “No, I suppose not. If you say that you might land in a mental institution.” He laughed. Looking up at the house reminded me I’d been out here in my bra. I hoped his family didn’t see that. Talk about embarrassing. Jonathon took my hand. “I’ll come back out to get your stuff. I want you to meet the rest of my family.” He said grinning. Oh that grin was so cute! “Alright.” I gulped.

Chapter Ten: Meet the Family We walked hand in hand. Jonathon squeezed my hand to reassure me. I looked up at him. He was smiling so big and proud all his shiny white teeth gleaming. He was so happy that I was going to meet his family. I on the other hand was squeamish. True, Patrick and Joseph were awesome. But the knot in my stomach wouldn’t uncoil. Maybe, I could pretend to be sick and faint. No, that would definitely back fire in my face. Ugh, maybe I really was going to be sick. Nope, no such luck. We came to ancient steps leading to the front of the house. The door was wooden and

looked as old as the steps and house. It was probably as old as Jonathon. Jonathon opened the door, it didn’t squeak like I expected it to. The inside was amazing. Not at all what I had expected. I had expected it to be cold and dark and well, old looking. It was none of those things. Instead the house was warm and welcoming. We walked into the living room. The hardwood floor was old and well kept, it was a dark rich color, and had to be original to the home. The walls were a rich orange. The living room furniture was a dark stained wicker with kaki cushions with orange and purple throw pillow dotting the couch and chairs. The living room set was situated around a large grand stone fireplace. There was a big

screen T.V. mounted above the fireplace. I didn’t know vampires watched T.V. Hell, I didn’t even know vampires existed. I looked up at the ceiling in awe. Even it was beautiful. It had long dark wooden beams, running across the entire ceiling. I felt more at home here than I had at my old home. I didn’t even feel at home at my new house, what with the white walls and all; now I can’t even go back there. “Home sweet home.” He said. “Wow. It’s so beautiful.” I said. “Really? You like it?” “Yes, this place is amazing. Not what I was expecting.” I said. He laughed. “What were you expecting?”

He asked. “You really don’t want to know.” I said. “Yes I do. Come on, tell me.” “Fine.” I huffed. “On with it.” He said getting impatient. “Well, I was kind of expecting the traditional vampire stuff. You know cobwebs, dungeons, corpses, that kind of stuff.” I said shyly. He laughed a big booming laugh. “Humans always assume the worst of us.” “I’m sorry.” I whispered. “Don’t be sorry, you don’t know any better. But now you know about our world.” “Yes I know now.” A beautiful woman came gliding into the

living room from what appeared to be the kitchen. Her hair flowed down her back. It was wavy and the color of honey. Of course she was pale and her eyes were a light pale silver. She was dressed in clothes that appeared to be top dollar. She wore black slacks, a flowy red ruffle blouse, and red pumps. Her lips were also red. Her beauty made me want to weep. “You must be Kylie.” She said. Her voice was the most beautiful sound I’d ever heard. Well, besides Jonathon. Wait, did everyone already know me? “I’m sorry Amelia how rude of me not to introduce you. Kylie this is my aunt Amelia, Amelia this is Kylie.” Jonathon said formally. “It’s so nice to meet you, Kylie.” She said,

extending a manicured hand to me. “It’s nice to meet you, Amelia.” I said shaking her hand. She smiled a sweet motherly smile. Suddenly I was wrapped in her arms. She was hugging me. I needed a motherly hug and my mom wasn’t able to give me one. “You poor, sweet girl, you’ve been through so much. But I’m so happy Jonathon has found you.” She whispered in my ear. “Me too.” I whispered back. We broke away and I looked at Jonathon. He wore an ‘I told you so,’ look on his face. I resisted the urge to stick my tongue out him. Standing there looking at Jonathon was exhausting. Jonathon was so gorgeous it almost hurt

to look at him. Almost. I would never be able to fully describe his beauty. His blonde hair fell beautifully over his pale face. His full lips curled into the smile of an angel. Who was I kidding? Jonathon was more beautiful than an angel. I turned to my left and saw a massive wooden staircase; two beautiful guys were bickering coming down the steps. Since they were arguing they were too distracted to notice the three of us watching them. One of them glanced over his shoulder and noticed us. “Hey, Jonathon. Mom,” He said. His smile grew. “And you must be Jonathon’s soul mate.” “Yeah that’s me.” I said waving at him. Waving? I was such a dork.

They came off the last step and floated to us. They literally floated! Their feet hovering above the ground. Both looked to be seventeen. “Show offs,” said Jonathon. One of the boys came over and ruffled Jonathon’s hair jokingly. “Mason, don’t tempt me.” Jonathon said. “Oh! Come on Jonathon, you know you won’t hit me. You never have and never will.” “No, I won’t hit you. But I might just light you on fire,” Jonathon said, staring down the other boy. The other boy, Mason, looked away. “Oh! I’m so scared.” Mason taunted sarcastically trying to recover himself. “Mason stop!” said Amelia in a commanding voice that scared the crap out of me.

“Sorry mom,” said Mason, his head hanging. The other boy strolled over to me cockily. “I’m Danny.” He said smilingly crookedly. He had brown hair, darker than his mom’s, but lighter than his dad’s. Patrick’s hair was so dark it was almost black. Unlike Danny’s hair Mason’s was a little darker. Both had straight hair. It wasn’t long but it wasn’t short either. It fell over their eyes messily. “I’m Kylie.” I said, suddenly Mason was next to Danny. “Mason’s the name.” He said taking my hand. “Kylie.” I said, trying to suppress my giggles. These two were funny.

They must be the jokesters of the family. But then again Seph was pretty funny too. So far everyone in the family was extremely nice. But I had one more person left to meet. On top of that, I was so tired I felt like I was going to drop to the floor asleep, wouldn’t that be embarrassing? I must have stumbled because I felt Jonathon’s cool arms wrap around my waist. “You must be tired.” He said to me. “Amelia, where’s Diana? I’d like Kylie to meet her, before she goes to bed.” He asked. “I think she’s in her room.” Amelia replied. “Thanks,” said Jonathon. He half carried, half dragged me up the stairs.

“I know you’re tired sweet heart but you only have Diana left to meet. Then you can go to bed.” “Mhmm.” I mumbled. Once reaching the hallway we turned right instead of left. There were doors going down both hallways. How many bedrooms did this place have? We came to the fourth door on the left and stopped. Jonathon raised his left hand and knocked twice. “Come in.” came the sing song voice, that I knew had to be Diana. Jonathon opened the door and pulled me through with him. A beautiful girl with long blond hair was sitting at a vanity brushing her long luscious slightly

wavy hair. She jumped up and ran over to us. Her blond hair swishing around her perfect slender shoulders . She was so effortlessly beautiful. “Hi, Jonathon. Who is this?” She asked turning to me. Clearly the memo as to who I was had missed Diana. “This is my soul mate, Kylie. She’ll be staying with us for a while.” He said to her. “I’m Diana. Jonathon’s little sister.” She said extending a perfect hand to me. I felt like I was doing a lot of hand shaking. Her smile was breathtaking. She looked like the poster girl of all things perfect. “You’re pretty,” She said. I was lost for words. What should I say? Talk about awkward!

“Um . . . Thanks. I think.” I said. I think? I’m so stupid. They should just stamp LOSER across my forehead and call it a day. But her statement had shocked me. I didn’t think I was pretty but I never thought about what someone else might think. Maybe she was just saying that to be nice, to make me feel more comfortable. “Diana I’m going to show Kylie to her room. She is absolutely exhausted. You two can talk more later.” Jonathon said. “Okay.” She said as she flitted back to her antique vanity like a humming bird. She looked over her shoulder at me. “I’m happy you’re going to be a part of the family, Kylie. It’s about time another girl joined the

family I know that we’re going to be best friends. Goodnight,” she said in her sing song voice. “I’m happy to be a part of the family. Goodnight, Diana,” I said to her, smiling. She smiled back. Jonathon and I left her room. He closed the door behind us. Jonathon smiled down at me. We headed down the hallway the way we’d come, past the stairway. The walls in the hallway were painted a light brown. As we walked down the other side of the hall I noticed that the house was designed like a giant U. Jonathon stopped in front of the last door on the left. He opened it for me. “After you.” He said with a little bow.

I entered the room and was shocked. I shouldn’t have been, since the whole house was beautiful, but I was. “Wow.” I murmured. “I thought you’d like it.” He said. “I love it. This room is amazing.” An antique chandelier hung from the ceiling casting a warm, cozy glow. The bed was huge, it had to be a king size. The head board was shaped like an old wingback armchair. It was covered in a blue gray fabric. The bedding was done in blues, grays, and purples. The walls had blue gray and silver stripes running down them. The dresser was old but painted with silver paint to match the walls. It was set between two large windows. A large, old, mirror hung above the dresser it was pure gold. An

old fire place was in the corner of the room, casting a romantic glow. I glanced to my left and saw an updated bathroom; it contained a claw foot bath tub, just to retain something antique, in the mostly modern bathroom. A bench sat at the end of the bed it had curved arms just like the headboard. It too was covered in a blue gray fabric. The two windows in the room had purple gray drapes hanging from them. And the view was amazing. It overlooked the back yard. The backyard had a fountain in the middle and I could just make out the faint trickle of water, there were flowers everywhere but not quite like Katherine’s garden. It looked like something out of an old movie. “I’ll go get your stuff while you make

yourself at home.” Jonathon said from behind me. “Okay.” I said still in awe. I went into the bathroom and closed the door. I would take a long hot bubble bath and then go to bed. I turned on the water and began looking for the bubble bath and a towel. I found them under the sink. I poured some bubble bath into the steaming water. I turned off the water and put my clothes in the hamper then I climbed into the hot water. Instantly I felt my muscles uncoil. I laid my head back and relaxed. So, much had happened in one day. My mom was released from the hospital, I went sightseeing with Jonathon, I saw Jonathon’s mother’s garden, I found out Jonathon and his

family are vampires, Jonathon is my soul mate, my mom is now a vampire, I got attacked by my mom, and met Jonathon’s entire family, Patrick, Amelia, Joseph, Danny, Mason, and Diana. It’s been a busy day. It was enough to exhaust anybody. I climbed out, dried off, wrapped the towel around me, and let the water run out of the bath tub. I went back to the room, my room. All my stuff was waiting for me on the bench. I put on my pajamas and climbed into the bed. I turned off the light and grabbed my pillow and teddy bear. As soon as my head hit the pillow I was asleep.

Chapter Eleven: Daily Grind I woke up and stretched. I looked at the clock, it was 6:15. Plenty of time to get ready; at least by my standards. I headed to the modern shower. I looked at the claw foot bath tub. It

seemed miss-placed in the mostly modern bath room. I let the water beat down upon me. I got out and wrapped the towel around me. I walked back over to my room and grabbed my little bag that contained my makeup and hair supplies. I also, grabbed a pair of clothes. I went back over to the bath room and got dressed. I put curl product in my hair. I was leaving my hair curly today and if I didn’t put any product in it, my hair would be a major frizz ball. I shuddered at the thought of the furry mess it could become it not tamed. I put my makeup on looking in the huge bathroom mirror with lighting that would make celebrities green with envy. I looked at my watch. I had plenty of time

to unpack. I went back to my room and grabbed my suit case. I unzipped it and began to organize my things into the dresser. There wasn’t a closet. I guess at the time the house was built closets hadn’t been invented yet. I finished and looked at the clock. I guessed I should find Jonathon so we could go to school. I opened the door to the hallway to find Diana standing there, hand raised, about to knock. “Hey.” I said. “I just came to tell you that after school today Jonathon has to go stay with your mom. So, you’ll ride home with me. I thought since its Friday we could go shopping. Is that okay with you?” “Yeah that sounds great.” I’ll need the distraction from worrying about Jonathon.

“Okay, I’ll meet you in the parking lot after school. Jonathon will walk you to my car.” “Alright.” I said. “Fantastic, I’ve been looking for an excuse to go shopping.” Diana said clapping her hands together. We walked down the hallway and then down the steps. “Diana is there any food here?” “No. But Jonathon went out and got you some breakfast this morning. We’ll have to go grocery shopping today too; we can’t have you going hungry. Your food is in the kitchen. Do you know where the kitchen is?” “No,” I said and she led me there, disappearing before I could say thanks.

My stomach growled. I went into the kitchen and saw Jonathon sitting at the table with a plate of food in front of the seat across from him. He grinned when he saw me. I glanced around the kitchen. It was decorated in a Tuscan style. I sat down in front of the food. There was an egg and a croissant. It tasted delicious. Jonathon watched me. “What? Is there something on my face?” I asked wiping furtively at my face with a napkin. “No, I like your hair curly.” “Oh. Thanks.” I said trying to hide my blush in the napkin.

“You’re welcome.” He said smiling. His smile made me go weak in the knees. I thought I might slip from the chair. I swallowed my last bite of food. “I’m ready.” I said. “Okay. I have a surprise for you.” “Really? What?” “You’ll see.” He said. I grunted. I put the plate in the sink and washed it. Jonathon waited patiently. We left the kitchen and walked through the living room to reach the front door. “Ladies first.” He said holding the door for me. I walked out and began to descend the steps while Jonathon closed the door.

“No way!” I exclaimed. The motor cycle I had fallen in love with was parked just at the end of the steps. “We’re taking this to school?” I asked. “Yes, I thought you would like it.” “Jonathon this is amazing.” I gasped. I stood in awe. The motor cycle was so beautiful. Purple, red, orange, and yellow. The flames seemed to glow in the daylight. Jonathon handed me a purple helmet that matched the motorcycle. I stuck it on my head and Jonathon buckled it for me. He put on a red helmet flattening his curls. He climbed on looking effortlessly gorgeous. I climbed on behind him. My body fitting perfectly with his. We were made for each other.

He revved the bike and eased out of the driveway. As soon as the road was clear we turned right. Then left at the stop light. We went down and around past my house then down the hill to the next stop light. We turned left and went for another mile before we met another stop light. We turned left there and went up a steep hill. Then turned right into the school parking lot. We parked and I hopped off the motorcycle. I tried to take off the helmet and failed, it was more complicated than any helmet I’d ever seen or worn. What was it with vampires and complicated helmets? “Gee, you need to know rocket science to work this helmet.” I said struggling against it. Jonathon had already removed his helmet.

“I know there difficult but you’ll get used to it. Patrick invented them.” “He did?” I asked Jonathon as he removed my helmet. “Yeah, he’s always inventing new stuff.” “You said his power is inventing, right?” “Yes, that’s right.” He sighed blocking his face from the sun. “Maybe we shouldn’t have taken the motorcycle.” I said trying to make him feel better. “No, I’m fine.” He smiled but it seemed forced. He took my hand and we walked towards school. A group of guys and a girl, some carried

instruments, stared after us as we walked by. Jonathon smiled down at me, this time he looked genuinely pleased, instead of stiff and forced. “It’s nice to finally have you Kylie, even though I know that is an understatement.” “I feel like I’ve waited all my life for you.” I whispered back. “At least you didn’t wait over six hundred years.” He whispered back, his lips cold against my ear. A tingle of pleasure ran down my spine. I hoped he didn’t notice. “That is true, I didn’t have to wait that long.” I saw some girls shoot me jealous looks. Some looked surprised. Either they thought I

wasn’t good enough for Jonathon or they had never seen him with a girl except his sister or he’d turned down all of them maybe it was a combination. We walked to our first class together and sat down. Jonathon continued to hold my hand under the table. Mr. O’ Connell came over to us. “Here’s the work you missed.” He said handing us both a couple of papers. “Thank you.” I said. “Yes, thank you,” said Jonathon. “You’re welcome,” said Mr. O’ Connell. He bent down to me. “I hope your mom is okay.” He said. I tried not to squirm or show my left arm. “She’s doing better. But it’ll be a while before she’s herself again.” I said completely lying. I’m not a very good liar. I usually laugh when I lie.

“Yes, well I’m sorry this had to happen.” He continued. “I appreciate your sympathy.” I said to Mr. O’Connell. He walked back to his desk at the front of the classroom. English class flew by in a blur. Jonathon walked me to science, kissing me on the forehead before he left. I blushed and went into the classroom taking my seat next to the guy I had seen holding the guitar case this morning. Ms. Cappet was at my side with work. “We, just took notes yesterday, so you can get them from Isaac I’m sorry about your mom.” She added handing me the papers. “Thanks.” I said, even though if this was going to happen all day I was going to get sick of it.

I turned to the guy next to me. “You must be Isaac. I’m Kylie.” I said. “Yep. I’m Isaac here’s the notes from yesterday. Take them quickly we’re doing a lab today. We’re partners so you won’t be completely lost. Although I’m not that good at science so I guess you’re screwed,” He grinned at me. “Okay.” I said laughing and taking the notes from him. He had a British accent. I copied them quickly. “So, are from the UK?” I asked. “Yeah, I’ve lived here three years with my grandma. My parents decided I was too much of a trouble maker and shipped me here.” “What did you do?” I asked hoping it wasn’t too bad.

“Nothing to awful. My parents just hate to be contradicted I told them they were bloody idiots and the rest I will not repeat.” I laughed. “Okay class, get with your partners. This shouldn’t be so hard since you sit next to them,” Ms. Cappet said clapping her hands. I handed Isaac back his notes. “Thanks.” I said. “No problem.” He replied. I studied Isaac. He was good looking but nothing like Jonathon. He had dark brown straight hair with dark blue streaks in it. His eyes were a bright blue. He had a straight nose and good cheek bones. He had large hands and long skinny fingers. He has light skin but nothing like Jonathon’s pale. Isaac had straight teeth and a cute smile. But his

smile was nothing like Jonathon’s heart stopping one. He appeared to be tall. Looking at his light skin made me feel really tan. I’d always been considered pale back in California. But after coming here I looked really tan. “So . . . um . . . What happened to your mom?” Isaac whispered to me. He looked nervous talking to me and he obviously didn’t feel comfortable asking such a personal question. “She’s been depressed since my dad filed for divorce. So, she tried . . .she tried . . .to kill herself.” I whispered to him fighting back the tears I knew wanted to come. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know.” “Neither did I,” I mumbled. I felt like it was

my fault for not recognizing the signs of her depression. We got out the supplies for the lab. Isaac and I continued to talk. I found out he was in a band with his friends Tyson, Wayland, and Colton. We talked and laughed and it felt like we were old friends. Isaac and I left the class room together. Jonathon was waiting for me. He was leaned against the wall his right leg angled against it. He smiled when he saw me. “Bye.” I said to Isaac. Isaac gave Jonathon a look. “Bye.” He said roughly. I stared after him confused. Guys could be so weird. Jonathon grabbed my hand and we began

walking. “Who was that?” He asked. “Isaac. I sit next to him in science. He’s my lab partner.” “Oh. Do you like him?” He asked. “Yeah, he seems like he could be a good friend. Wait, are you jealous? You can’t be jealous we’re meant to be together. Soul mates,” I said. “I’m not jealous.” He grunted. “Sure sounds like it.” “Well, I’m not.” He said a little too defensively. The rest of the day went by quickly. I realized I had my third period class, history, with Isaac too. I said hi to him and he looked like he was

going to say something back but then he caught sight of Jonathon and closed his mouth. The bell rang to dismiss us. I gathered my stuff and put it in my back pack. I noticed that Isaac ran out of the class room as soon as the bell sounded. Jonathon and I walked out of the school hand in hand. “Diana parks over here.” He said leading me away from the direction of the motorcycle. “I expect a full fledged report on my mom when you get back.” “I’ll have one.” He said smiling. I could see Diana not far ahead. She was standing in front of a light blue Lexus RX. She smiled and waved at us.

“She’s so happy she has someone to shop with besides Amelia,” said Jonathon. I didn’t say anything. We reached Diana. She was beaming and dancing on the balls of her feet. Her hands were clasped together. “We’re going to have so much fun,” she said. Her excitement made me excited. I just was nervous about having to leave Jonathon. I hoped my mom wouldn’t hurt him. Jonathon kissed me on the lips. “Goodbye, principessa.” He said. “I’ll see you later.” I said walking closer to Diana. “Diana by Kylie whatever she wants!” Jonathon hollered.

“I will!” She yelled back. “I love you,” said Jonathon. I stopped in my tracks and turned back around to look at him. “I love you, too.” I said. He smiled big and happy. With that he turned back around and started once again towards the motorcycle.

Chapter Twelve: Shopping Diana was already in her car. I climbed in. “You don’t need to buy me anything.” I said. “Oh come on, Kylie. I’m so buying you stuff. We’ll have so much fun! Plus, no offense, but

do you have any designer clothing?” “No, I said. Diana sighed as if my lack of designer clothing was the greatest disaster to ever occur. “When was the last time you went shopping?” she asked. “I can’t remember I said. “Well then just enjoy the day and have fun.” Diana said. “I’ll try.” I sighed. “By the way, I’m buying you anything you want. No arguing because I can already tell you’re going to argue with me. And, no I’m not saying that Jonathon asked me. I’m doing it because I want to. Plus, I don’t have any friends to shop with. I think we could be friends.”

“I think we could be friends too. But why don’t you have any friends?” I asked as we came to a stop behind Jonathon trying to leave the school. He looked so sexy on the back of the motorcycle. His back muscles stood out beneath his shirt. “We aren’t allowed to have friends.” She said simply. “Why not?” I asked. “It’s too dangerous.” “Then, how come we can be friends?” “Because you know about us.” She said turning right out of the school. The street was lined with trees. Their leaves were oranges and reds. I felt so bad for Diana. She hadn’t had friends in so long. Just her family.

“So, if you guys don’t have friends won’t people think it’s strange that you’re friends with me?” “People don’t pay much attention to us. But now that you’re hanging out with us people will talk. But don’t worry about us. They’ll forget about it soon enough.” “How come they don’t notice you? You are all insanely gorgeous.” “Humans notice us at first but since we can’t really become much more than acquaintances with them they forget about us like last season’s Jimmy Choo’s. But also, I think it’s that they know we’re different. They know enough to be afraid. They don’t know what we are; they just feel that we are something sinister, something despicable.”

She spat the word. “Then how come you go to school?” “We get bored and we have to stay up on technology although with Patrick that isn’t a big deal.” “No, I mean how can you be around all those humans?” “Oh, I’m sorry, I miss understood. We can be around humans as long as we have minimal contact.” “Oh, I guess that makes sense.” She got off another exit leading to the shopping center. Horns honked all around us. Taxi’s shuffled by, carrying tourists. Their normal lives shrouded in mystery. I realized now how much I didn’t know. How much most people never knew.

Diana pulled in front of a store with a strange Italian name that I couldn’t make out. Diana unbuckled her seat belt and grabbed her purse. I unbuckled my seat belt and got out of the car. I followed her into the store. Its walls were painted hot pink. A modern white counter was to the right when you walked in. An old timey cash register sat on it. It was also painted hot pink. A friendly looking cashier stood behind it. I followed Diana to the back of the store. She stood in front of a display of hair clips. They were so beautiful. “Are those real diamonds?” I asked. “Yes, and those are sapphires, rubies, and emeralds,” she said pointing out a few others.

I picked up a dragonfly shaped hair clip. It was decorated with emeralds and diamonds. “It’s so beautiful.” I said to myself stroking the wings. “I’ll buy it for you,” said Diana looking in the mirror at a butterfly clip. Of course she had heard me. The diamonds in it were pink, yellow, and white. It looked beautiful against her blond hair. “You don’t need to do that.” I said putting it back on the display. She pulled the butterfly clip from her hair. “Kylie, you really love it. I can see it in your eyes.” Diana said still holding the butterfly clip. She grabbed the dragonfly clip from where I’d placed it. “Plus this color brings out your eyes and

it’s beautiful against your hair.” Diana said. I just nodded. Not really knowing what I was nodding my agreement to. I tended to space out. “You know what I’ve convinced myself. I’m buying them both.” She said proudly. I guess when you’ve been saving money since the thirteen hundreds it doesn’t take much to convince you to spend it. Even back in California I didn’t spend much money. I wasn’t raised to act like a Barbie doll. My parents wanted my brothers and me to learn the value of money. So, I was constantly mocked for my less than designer clothes. Although, I did have a few designer names in my closet it wasn’t enough to bring attention to me. I didn’t like attention I like to blend in, I’m a shy

person. So basically the thought of spending too much money scared the crap out of me. Diana sauntered over to the checkout. The cashier rang up the two items. I didn’t get a chance to see the price but I wouldn’t have known what it was anyway, since it would have been in Euros. Diana asked the lady to bag and wrap the clips separately. The cashier did as she was told and handed Diana both bags when she was finished. Diana then handed me the bag that contained the dragonfly clip. It was in a hot pink bag with the store name on the front. The lady had also boxed both clips in hot pink boxes with white polka dots on it. There was also white tissue paper with hot pink polka dots on it sticking out of the bag.

“Thanks.” I said to the cashier. We left the building and Diana unlocked the Lexus. “Thank you so much Diana but you really didn’t have to buy this for me.” “You’re welcome, Kylie. I like buying other people stuff and it’s nice to have someone my own age to shop with.” She said putting her bag in the trunk. I did the same putting my bag on the opposite side to keep them separate. “But you are like hundreds of years older than me.” I whispered so any passersby wouldn’t hear but Diana would. “True, but age is just a number. I’m still sixteen. I’m forever and always a teenager. As are Danny and Mason, Jonathon almost got stuck being a teenager. At least he can call himself an adult,”

She whispered back. “That makes sense.” I said walking back to the passenger side and getting in. She pulled away into heavy traffic. The driving here was worse than in New York City. Diana pulled in front of Gucci cutting of another woman who honked loudly and I believe said a few profanities in Italian. But I couldn’t be sure. No stores here had proper parking lots. You either parked in front of the store or parked as close as you could get to it. She unbuckled her seat belt and I did the same. Then she angled herself in her seat so she was looking directly at me. “I have to buy you a purse and a wallet,” She said.

“Okay, but why?” I asked. “I noticed you didn’t have one. You don’t have to get one here. Louis Vuitton and Coach are close by so we can go there too. In fact you can do the most expensive shopping on this street.” Diana said excitedly clapping her hands together. I tried to smile for her benefit. “Great.” I said faking enthusiasm. She seemed to buy it. Or else she was being nice by not calling me out on it. Diana got out of the SUV and I followed her lead. She half danced half walked into Gucci. I went in behind her. Two bulky body guards stood at the doors, back to the wall, when I went in. Almost everything in the store was black, white, and gold. My face lit up. Even I can enjoy

couture. Diana turned around and looked at me. “I knew you’d like it.” She giggled, jumping up and down. She looked like she was on caffeine high. A good looking sales man came over to us. “May I help you beautiful ladies with anything?” He said in a thick Italian accent. Diana stepped forward. “Yes you can. I’d like to see your newest arrivals, purses, and wallets only; I don’t want to get carried away.” “Yes, Miss Pulmer.” The sales man said disappearing into the back of the store. “Are you a regular?” I asked trying not to laugh, the sales man had been making gooey eyes at Diana. “Sadly, yes.”

“Why is that a bad thing?” I asked. Shopping could be healthy. Sometimes. If you didn’t over spend. “Because, almost every time I go shopping I max out my credit cards.” She said looking sad. I laughed. Yep, that is a good reason to not go shopping. But that doesn’t seem to stop her. I was finally warming up to Diana. But I was still queasy at the thought of her buying me things. The only people who ever bought me anything was my parents. Occasionally my brothers. But that usually ends up being a Yale sweat shirt. The sales man returned with nothing in his hands. “Miss Pulmer, Miss . . .?”

“Lyons.” I said. “Miss Pulmer, Miss Lyons, I have the selections waiting for you in a private room.” He said. “Thank you Donatello,” said Diana. “It is my pleasure and, please, as we’ve discussed before call me Don.” He said politely. “We’ve been through this Donatello. I will call you Don when you call me Diana. It is not necessary for you to call me Miss Pulmer.” She said rather harshly. I giggled when she said ‘Miss Pulmer’ for she said it in a stuffy old lady tone. “Alright Diana as you wish. “What would you like me to call you?” Don asked me finally averting his eyes from Diana. He seemed to be struggling.

“Um . . . Kylie is fine.” “Diana, Kylie, kindly follow me.” He said turning his back to us. “Come on,” said Diana grabbing my hand and dragging me along. “I’m coming. You can let go of me. I think your nails just broke the skin,” I said struggling against her hold. Of course her being a vampire meant my attempts were useless. “Oh, sorry.” She said releasing me. “It’s fine.” I said rubbing my arm trying to get some feeling back into it. Don led us back to a private room decorated in the same color palette. Diana sat down on one of the black leather arm chairs. I took the matching one.

“Would you ladies like anything to eat or drink?” Don asked. “I’d like coffee. You know the way I like it,” She said crossing her ankles. “Um . . . Ice water.” I stuttered. I would never be a politician. I couldn’t get over how helpful and kind Don was. I guess that’s what he was paid to do. Be nice and get people to buy stuff. I also couldn’t get over Diana’s power. The Pulmer’s have big money. I’m not talking Bill Gates big money. I’m talking bigger. I didn’t know a single person back in California that could even begin to compare to the Pulmer’s money and power. Not even a celebrity. Don came back with Diana’s coffee and my

ice water. Don showed us design after design. I didn’t like any of them. Diana got three purses and matching wallets to go with them for herself. “Are you sure you don’t want anything?” Diana asked for the millionth time. “I’m positive. Don’t waste money on something I don’t want.” “Alright, maybe you’ll like something at Coach.” She said handing Don the money for her items. “Maybe.” I said. But I honestly doubted it. Don came back with Diana’s things boxed and bagged. He also held her change. “Here’s your bags and your change back.” Don said.

“Thank you Don. Did you take your tip out of the payment?” “No ma’am.” He said blushing. “Here you go then.” She said handing him back some bright colored Euros. I quickly tried to convert the amount in my head and was shocked with the result. I must have done my math wrong. His smile was wide. “Thank you so much Diana.” “You’re welcome Don. Don’t spend it all in one place.” She joked. “I won’t.” he said. As he disappeared Diana dumped her full cup of coffee into a potted plant. We walked out of the store. Diana put her bags in the back of the car.

“Did you seriously just tip him a thousand dollars? We were only in there an hour.” I asked. “Yes, I did. He’s always really nice to me and goes out of his way to help me.” “Oh, that makes so much sense.” I said sarcastically. She laughed. “Come on lets go across the street to Coach.” “Alright.” I said even though I would just rather go home. She grabbed my hand. “This can be tricky. Italians are insane drivers so don’t let go of me.” She warned me. “I’ve noticed.” I said.

Before I could protest she was dragging me into the chaos. Taxi’s honked at us. Natives yelled words that didn’t sound so polite. Tourists laughed at us like we were crazy. If they only knew what I knew. We finally made it to the safety of the side walk. “That was scary.” I said breathing heavily. “I think it’s fun.” Diana said beaming. “It probably is fun for you. If you get hit you can get up and walk away unscathed. I on the other hand, would get seriously hurt or worse, I’d be dead.” I said. She laughed. “I see your point. If a hair on your head is out of place when Jonathon sees you next I’m dead. So it’s probably better that we don’t

do that again.” She said as man held the door to Coach open for us. I walked in ahead of her. The Coach store was decorated with black and white. “What colors do you like?” Diana asked me. “I really like the colors in peacock’s feathers. They’re also my favorite animal.” “Ooh . . . I know the perfect purse for you.” She said. I was confused, as she ran off to the back right side of the store. I began in the direction I’d seen her go. Before I had taken ten steps she was at my side. In her hands she held a medium hobo style

purse. The most beautiful purse I had ever seen. “They just came out with this design. It is of course called the Peacock.” She said with a swish of her hand. The bag was gorgeous. Turquoise, orange, cerulean, dark green, light green, and a rich dark purple. “It’s so beautiful!” I gasped. “Oh good, you love it. I was beginning to think you didn’t like purses the way you scoffed at the Gucci ones.” She said breathing a sigh of relief. “I did not scoff.” I said defending myself. “Kylie, you looked like you wanted to burn a hole through them.” She said. We looked at each other and laughed. I took the bag from her.

“I have to have this.” I said hugging it to my chest not about to let it go. “Okay. Let’s go get the wallet and school bag. Ooh and the key chain. It has real peacock feathers.” She sing - songed as she danced back to where she’d gotten the bag. Diana was one happy person. Diana ended up buying me all four, the purse, wallet, school bag, and key chain. She was so happy to see me have a decent reaction to a purse, it was hilarious. I took my boxed and bagged items from the check out lady. We walked down the street a little ways and crossed it to our final destination. Louis Vuitton. The store was decorated in dark and light browns. A huge chandelier hung from the ceiling

over the center of the store. “Kylie, I must get you a proper luggage set.” “Diana that’s really not necessary.” I said. “Kylie everyone must have a Louis Vuitton luggage set. I don’t know what I’d do without mine. The world will end if you don’t have one.” “Way to over exaggerate Diana.” I mumbled. “Thank you.” She giggled covering her mouth. “Really Diana I don’t need any luggage. After all, where am I going to go that I’ll need to pack?” She smiled, “You never know with us. Last Christmas we spent a month in Ireland.”

I just shook my head. Diana strolled up to a man working in the store. “I need a luggage set. A full set not those stinchy things you try to pull off as a set.” “Yes, Miss Pulmer.” He said dropping what he was doing and scurrying away like a helpless mouse. “See anything else you want?” asked Diana. “Nope.” I said. “Oh! I know what else you must have.” She exclaimed disappearing before I had time to protest. Um okay? I stood awkwardly in the middle of the store. I saw Diana’s blond head bob its way to me. Diana was short only about five feet three inches

and moved like a dancer. “You must have this perfume.” She said. She sprayed a little on me. “Do you like it?” she asked. “Yeah.” I said sneezing. The perfume smelled really sophisticated, but young and playful at the same time. The man returned the moment I finished sneezing. “Miss the bags are at the front waiting for you to check out. Would you like the perfume too?” “Yes, please.” Diana said. “I’ll take that for you and get it boxed.” “Thank you, Frank.” She said. He

disappeared towards the front of the store. “You know everybody.” “Yeah I know. The wonders of photographic memory. But soon they’ll die and I’ll have a whole other set of humans to memorize.” She said sadly. I thought about that. It had to be difficult knowing everyone you encountered would die but you wouldn’t. It would make getting close to somebody impossible. I went and stood by the door waiting for Diana while she checked out. I still thought it was stupid of her to buy me luggage. She came towards me carrying a small bag. She handed it to me. I looked inside, it was just the perfume. Phew, I thought maybe she had gotten some more of the ridiculously priced items.

I went out the door and was hit with a cool breeze. I wrapped my jacket around my body tighter. I looked up at the sky. It was sunset. We walked past two stores before I stopped in my tracks. I saw the most beautiful clothing and shoes. “Are you coming Kylie?” asked Diana turning around to see what had happened to me. “Can we go in here?” I asked. “Aqua? Yeah I don’t see why not.” She shrugged. I went in and instantly felt like I was in heaven. I heard Diana come in behind me. “Do you really not mind buying me stuff?” I asked still in awe. I’m sure my eyes were bugging

out. “No, I love buying other people stuff.” She said. “Okay, be prepared. I will be getting a lot in here.” I said looking around. I moved to a fuzzy pair of snow boots. The faux fur was light green, light blue, and white. Then there was a black pair. I loved them both. Then I saw a pair of cowboy boots in metallic green, light blue, and silver. There was another pair of cowboy boots in metallic green and bronze. I wanted them all. “May I help you?” asked a sales lady. “Yes you can. I want all four of these in eight and a half. I don’t know how you translate that here.” I added. “I’ll get those right away.” She

said turning away in her short little black heels. I saw a pair of pumps in all different colors. “And these in every color.” I said to her. She turned and looked. “Okay.” She said before disappearing into the back alcove of the store, where it said employees only. “I didn’t know you liked shoes so much.” Diana said. “I love them!” I squealed like a five year old girl. “Ooh.” I said noticing an aqua scarf. “I must have this.” I said picking it up. I also picked up several different sweaters in all different colors a lime green, orange, robin’s egg blue, turquoise, and lavender. I also got plain aqua and earth green shirts. I picked three pairs of

jeans. One with fake peacock feathers on the front of them. They were my favorite pair of the three. I found a cerulean jacket and added it to the pile. I also picked up and aqua belt and lavender belt. An orange jacket caught my eye and I added it to the pile. I looked around the store. I didn’t see anything else I wanted. “I’m ready.” I said. Diana stared at me dumbfounded. “I was beginning to think you didn’t like shopping. Clearly, I was wrong.” She laughed. I stared at the pile of clothes in my arms. Had I really picked up all of this stuff? “I really like they’re stuff.” I said defending myself.

“I can tell,” Diana said pulling out her wallet. I carried the stuff to the checkout. “Are you sure you don’t mind buying me all of this stuff?” “Of course not Kylie. It’s fun.” “Okay.” I said putting the stuff down on the counter. “Is this all?” asked the checkout lady. “No, a lady is coming with shoes,” Diana said pulling out a credit card. “Alright, I’ll start ringing this stuff up.” She grabbed the cerulean jacket and scanned the price tag. I glanced around the corner searching for

the shoe lady. The lady came carrying nineteen boxes of shoes. Was she insane? “Thank you.” I said as she put them down on the floor. “But it was unnecessary to carry them all at once. “You could’ve hurt yourself.” I scolded. “No problem at all.” She said. Whatever. It seemed like if you had enough money these people would bend over backwards for you. The checkout lady finished. I took some of the bags from her. I struggled to get a hold on them for I also had my two Coach bags. Diana took the three bags I couldn’t manage. “Thanks.” I said. “No problem.” she said following me out of the store. “Not only for carrying my bags; but for getting me this stuff. You didn’t have to do this for

me. You didn’t have to buy me a thing. But I feel so much better like a weight has been lifted from my shoulders. All my stress is gone.” “Once again, no problem and your welcome. About the stress thing, shopping is a known stress reliever and you’ve had tons of stress. I don’t know how you’ve managed.” Diana said her teeth sparkling. “Me either.” She pulled out her car keys and unlocked the car. Diana opened the trunk and put the three Aqua bags in. I then put in the six bags I was carrying, three Aqua, and three Coach bags. As Diana was closing the trunk her cell phone began ringing. She pulled out her iPhone. “It’s Jonathon.” She said to me as she

answered the phone. I went and got in the car while she talked. I was getting cold, I was sure Diana couldn’t feel the penetrating cold. She climbed in the car starting the engine her phone conversation over. “Jonathon said that after Patrick came to stay with your mom he went grocery shopping. So, we don’t need to do that anymore.” She said pulling away from the curb in front of Gucci and heading towards Louis Vuitton. She pulled right up to the front. A man was waiting out front with the luggage set. Diana rolled down the window on my side. The cold air rushed in making my face go numb. “Put what you can in the trunk. The rest back there.” She said motioning to the back seats.

“Yes, ma’am.” He said. It didn’t take him long to load the suitcases. “Thanks,” said Diana leaning over me to give him a rolled up bill. “It is my pleasure, miss.” He said taking the money and disappearing back into Louis Vuitton. Diana pulled away from the curb and began to head home. We didn’t say anything all the way back to the house. But it wasn’t awkward silence like with my mom, it was comfortable. We pulled into the driveway. Jonathon was sitting on the hood of his car. Apparently he had switched the motor cycle for the mustang. He hopped down and was instantly at my side opening the car door for me, ever the gentleman. His smile was huge. He pulled me into a

romantic hug. “I missed you.” He said. “I missed you too.” I said kissing him on the lips right in front of Diana. Again, there was the spark that made me tingle all over with pleasure. “Did you have fun?” he asked. “Loads.” I said brightly. I extracted myself from him and headed to the trunk. He followed after me. “Diana, I told you to buy Kylie stuff not yourself.” Jonathon said jokingly. “Oh I did. All of that is hers including the luggage. This is mine.” She said motioning to the small four bag pile. I blushed embarrassed. Jonathon grabbed a couple of bags looking

around. When I turned around to look at him again he was gone. I glanced back and Diana was gone too. Instantly they were back. They had only been gone ten seconds tops. “Show offs.” I muttered. They both laughed as they grabbed more bags and disappeared again. They’re laughter hanging in the air. They returned. Diana took in the last load leaving Jonathon and me alone.

Chapter Thirteen: Home

He kissed me on the lips again. I felt the spark ignite all through my body. My soul felt lighter and happier. “I really missed you.” I said again. “I really missed you too. Now that I’ve found you I don’t want to be without you.” He said smiling his eyes twinkling. “I don’t want to be without you either.” We walked towards the house side by side. “How was my mom?” I asked casually even though I was cringing on the inside. “She was uh . . . hungry and angry.” He said. “Why was she angry?” I asked starting up the stairs.

Jonathon slowed to match my pace and gave me a significant look. “Oh, me,” I said looking down at my shoes. . “I’m sorry. She’ll go back to being her normal self. I promessa.” He said stopping and pulling me to him. His strong arms comforted me. I felt protected. “I’m okay.” I said, trying to convince myself more than to reassure him. “Are you sure? I know this has to be hard.” “Mhmm. I’m sure.” We started back up the ancient stone steps again. My stomach chose now to growl. “I got you some food,” Jonathon said,

clearly proud of himself. “Yeah, Diana told me,” I said. “I can make you something,” He offered. “You can cook?” I asked disbelieving. “Well, no, not really. But I can try,” He said brightly. “I’m perfectly capable of cooking myself something,” I said. “I’ll watch and learn. Maybe one day I can cook for you.” He said holding the front door open to me. I walked in heading straight to the kitchen. My stomach growled again, embarrassing me. With a house full of vampires, with scarily good hearing nothing went unnoticed. Joseph was on the couch watching

television. I could hear Danny and Mason arguing upstairs. “Hungry human in the house. Watch out Jonathon she might turn on you and eat you.” Seph joked. “Shut up Joseph,” said Jonathon. Jonathon was the most serious of the entire family; he had almost no sense of humor. “Ah. Come on Jonathon you’re such a party pooper. I was just having fun,” said Seph. Jonathon ignored him and kept on walking. I stood in the kitchen dumb founded and surprised. There was enough food to feed the people of Russia. But then what was I supposed to cook this food in? “Um . . . Jonathon do you guys have any

pots and pans?” I asked looking around the mountains of food. “Yes, we do. We use it for show when business people come by.” He said opening a few cabinets and revealing pots and pans. “Excellent.” I said. I began un- bagging the food. I glanced over my shoulder at Jonathon. “Can you help me?” “Oh, yes I can.” He said shaking his head as if to snap himself back into reality. He moved towards the island. He grabbed a paper bag and began unloading the contents. There was so much food I was in shock. Jonathon must have purchased everything in the store. After a good fifteen minutes everything was

unloaded and sorted on the granite counter top. I began by putting the refrigerated and freezer items in first. Then I put everything else in cabinets by my own specifications. It took another good fifteen to twenty minutes to do that. I was very meticulous. I stood with my hands on my hips staring around the kitchen. Yep, everything was where it needed to be. My stomach growled again even louder. It sounded like there was a monster in my stomach. I took out a skillet and placed it on one of the burners on the stainless steel oven. I’d go simple and make an egg sandwich. After I finished I grabbed my plate and headed to the table. Jonathon was already sitting there waiting for me.

“You work like a robot.” He said jokingly. “Do not.” I said taking a bite if egg sandwich. “Are you kidding me? I thought you were going to hyperventilate if you didn’t put that sandwich together to your liking.” He said. I blushed a deep shade of red; I felt my face become extremely warm. “So, I haven’t seen any coffins. Where are you hiding them?” I asked jokingly but truly curious. I heard a big booming laugh come from the living room. “Coffins! Good one!” Seph yelled still struggling to control his laughter in the other room. I noticed Jonathon was laughing too. At the look on

my face he stopped. I was horrified and ready to cry. “Oh, you were serious.” He said trying to hide a grin that was concealing a laugh ready to escape his lips. At this comment Seph started laughing again. Great, I was so happy I could bring so much laughter to the family. I took another bite of sandwich and chewed mechanically trying hard to hide my mortification. “We don’t have coffins and before you ask we do not hang from trees or caves like bats. We sleep in regular beds just like humans. Even though we rarely sleep. It’s not a necessity. Sometimes it gets uncomfortable if we go to long without sleeping, just like with breathing.” “Okay.” I said still trying to hide how truly

mortified I was. I took the last bite of sandwich and cleaned up. I yawned and suddenly felt like I could no longer keep my eyes open. “I’m going to bed.” I said. “Alright, I’ll be up in a minute.” Jonathon replied. “Mhmm.” I mumbled heading out to the living room. Mason and Danny had now joined Joseph in the living room. They were watching a soccer game on the television. They looked like normal teenagers. I heard them oohing and awing as I started up the stairs, dragging my leaden limbs. “Don’t fall.” Seph called to me.

“Did Jonathon drink too much? Or was he too rough?” asked Mason. “Too much shopping. Wait! What did you say?” I asked turning on the stairs to look at him. “Mason shut up! I swear one of these days I’m going to incinerate you!” yelled Jonathon running into the living room so fast he was almost a blur. He jumped inhumanly high and tackled Mason. I heard bones crunching or maybe that was the coffee table breaking? Or both? But when Jonathon had hit Mason, tackling him to the floor, it had sounded like boulders collapsing. “Jonathon!” I screamed. Danny and Joseph were up in a flash tearing them off from each other. The fight had lasted no more than twenty

seconds, yet so much damage had been caused; a broken nose and coffee table. I looked Jonathon over, he was unhurt. Not a curl out of place. Mason on the other hand had blood pouring from his broken nose, which already appeared to be healing itself. He reached up and straightened the bones so it would heal in a perfect line; it made a sickening sound. I was frightened for only a moment, for Mason’s blood was blue not red. I nearly fainted. Too tired to care what happened next I continued up the steps. I finally, after what seemed like an eternity, made it to my room. I closed the old wood door behind me.

My shopping bags and luggage set had been put in the corner of the room. I’d mess with putting that stuff away tomorrow. I tore off my jacket and hung it on the chair in the corner. I took off my clothes, put on my pajamas, and put the dirty clothes in the hamper moving automatically. I looked out the window at my house; no longer welcoming. The full moon cast a sinister glow on the house. Patrick and Amelia were there dealing with my mom. I hoped Amelia’s severe patience was still working. I closed the curtain just as I heard a soft knock on the door. I went and opened the door. The old crystal

knob turning noiselessly. Jonathon stood in front of me wearing gray and navy plaid pajama pants and a thin navy cotton shirt. I looked down at my pajamas. We were wearing almost the same thing only I wore a gray shirt. Talk about coincidence. We laughed and I blushed, tugging slightly at my hair. “May, I come in?” he asked motioning to my room. “Uh . . . yeah, yeah come in.” I said opening the door wide. Jonathon walked in and sat in the wingback chair, the one I had haphazardly tossed my jacket over.

I climbed in the bed. “You can lay over here with me.” I said boldly. He moved and lay by me in an instant. Once again showing his incredible speed. “I wanted to apologize for what happened down stairs with Mason. So, I’m sorry,” He said. “Apology accepted. But what was he talking about?” “Oh . . . um . . . That?” he asked nervously. “Yeah, That.” I said. “Well um . . . I don’t know where to begin. You see a lot of vampires feed on their soul mates. It’s a bonding, passionate experience. That feeding secretes a hormone that . . . well . . . um . . . usually leads to sex. He knows we haven’t done anything

like that and I don’t plan on doing it until we’re married. But you were so weak and fragile looking; I guess he couldn’t resist making fun of our ‘sex’ life. I got defensive I didn’t want him messing with you. We change when we find our soul mate. Patrick has tried to explain it to me but I still don’t understand,” He said talking about our future, being married, as easily as if he’d been talking about the weather. “Well, he is a typical teenage boy,” I said. What Jonathon had said brought all kinds of fears to the forefront of my mind. I hadn’t thought of Jonathon and I having sex. I was too busy relishing in the thought of us. I hadn’t had time to even stop and think about the future. “Well, I grew up in a more conservative

time. Mason and Danny aren’t that old, even for vampires. Amelia gave birth to them in eighteen ninety – one. She became a vampire that day, giving birth to a dhampir especially two nearly, actually almost always, kills the female. Mason and Danny became vampires in nineteen o eight. Seventeen years later. They’ve grown up in a time when waiting until you’re married to have sex, rarely happens.” “If I hear another word uttered from one of their lips about what we are and aren’t doing, I’m going to kill them,” I said lightly trying erase the frown lines from his beautiful face. “Good luck with that.” He said sarcastically. “Why was his blood blue?” I asked suddenly snapping out of my sulking.

“When we change, our blood also changes, so that we can do the stuff we do. Flying, running, jumping, the strength, a little mind reading. Our blood changes to accommodate what we’ve become. So, the color change distinguishes us for what we are. But the more scientific reasoning is the fact that we don’t need any oxygen to live and therefore are blood doesn’t react to it. But we rarely bleed. Like I demonstrated with the knife we are pretty much impenetrable. But a punch from another vampire will hurt us. We may not feel the physical pain but it can still do damage. We can also be shot. I’ve experienced that first hand and it’s not fun. I had to dig the bullets out of myself before I could heal. ” “Can you really read minds?” I asked.

“We can’t read them; we pick up bits and pieces. But I guess technically we can read them. ” “That’s kind of cool but also kind of frightening,” I said. He laughed. “We should do something fun this weekend. I haven’t done anything fun in a long time.” He said. “Like what?” I asked. “Poetry reading? Art show?” asked Jonathon. “That sounds good. But I’m kind of in the mood for something with a little more speed Is there a race track around here?” “Yes.”

“What kind of cars do we get to race?” “Ferraris.” “That’s so cool. I think we should go to the poetry reading and art show tomorrow; just the two of us. Then Sunday we all go race the Ferraris. You, me, Diana, Joseph, Danny, Mason, Amelia, and Patrick. Well someone will have to stay behind with my mom. But I think it would be fun doing something together as a family.” “Sounds like a great plan.” He said. “Excellent.” I whispered. Jonathon’s cold arms wrapped around me. He kissed the top of my forehead. His arms felt so good around me, it was so hot in the house, I was nearly in a sweat. “Stay with me tonight.” I said.

“I will.” Jonathon replied kissing me on top of the head. “Goodnight, principessa, sweet dreams.” He murmured. “Goodnight.” I said groggily. “I love you.” He said. “I love you too.” I said falling asleep in his arms. When I woke up the next morning I knew he’d still be there holding me in his arms saying, “I love you,” when I woke up.

Chapter Fourteen: Love I woke up blinking harshly against the sun that leaked through the windows. “I love you,” said Jonathon. I jumped, startled at the “You startled me,” I said regaining my breath, “And I love you too.” I said looking up into the glorious face of Jonathon. “You’re so peaceful and absolutely adorable when you sleep.” he murmured sexily against my ear. A shiver ran down my spine at the sound of his husky voice and Italian accent. “Are you cold?” he asked loosening his grip. “No, I’m perfect.” I said grabbing his arms and wrapping them around me tighter.

“Are you sure? I don’t want you to be too cold.” “Don’t worry Jonathon, I’m not cold. I wish we could lie here all day in each other’s arms.” “As wonderful and tempting as that sounds we have a poetry reading and art show to go to.” He said. “I know.” I whispered letting my body melt into the curve of his. His soft, cold, stone lips brushed against my cheek teasing me. I lifted my head up and kissed him on the lips. He returned my kiss, deepening it. It felt like my soul was singing, like my entire body was a live wire. I put my right hand on his cheek. He moaned as he pulled away. It felt too soon, I didn’t

want him to stop kissing me. We were both breathing heavy, as if we had run a marathon. “Do we have to stop?” I asked mournfully. “I’m afraid so, we have company,” he said glancing at the still closed door. Right on que the door to my room opened up and in walked Mason. “Hey, lovebirds,” He said. “What do you want?” I asked rather harshly. But after his comment last night he deserved it. Mason appeared taken aback. “I’m not here to make fun of your nonexistent sex life. Amelia is back and wanted to know if you wanted a report on your mom before you guys leave for the day. She’s grabbing some

blood and heading back to your house. So, if you want a report you have to get down there now,” Mason said. “Oh, thanks. I’m sorry about my uh . . . tone earlier,” I said. “It’s okay. I deserved it. I was a jerk last night so . . . I’m . . . uh . . . sorry,” He said. “Apology accepted.” I said. He gave a small smile and I could tell he was relieved. Mason left closing the door behind him. “Wow, he must feel really bad. He has never apologized for anything.” “Well he should. But how do they know that we’re going out today?” I asked. Jonathon laughed so hard I thought that I was going to vibrate out of his arms.

“Stop laughing,” I said hitting his arm but he didn’t even feel it; I caused more damage to myself. “I’m sorry,” he said trying to contain his hysterics, “But the fact that you don’t know how they know what we’re doing is hilarious. This is a house full of vampires with insanely good hearing and can somewhat read minds. You can’t hide anything from them. Oh, by the way they love your idea of the racing. They can’t wait,” He said finally able to stop his laughing. “I guess that was a stupid question,” I said embarrassed. “No, it’s not. This is all new to you. It’s not something you can learn or remember over night,” Jonathon said.

“I guess we should get out of bed and get dressed. I want to know how my mom is doing.” “Alright you shower and get ready. I’ll go tell Amelia to wait for you and get ready myself.” “Okay.” I said. He let go of me and we both climbed out of bed. Jonathon was so perfect; not only was he gorgeous but he was also kind hearted among so much else. It doesn’t get better than that. I still can’t believe he’s mine. My soul mate. I watched him as he left my room. He opened the door to the hall way. Jonathon turned back around and smiled at me before closing the door. That smile made me go weak in the knees. I ran to the bath room and took my shower in super speed.

I jumped out and wrapped a towel around me. I walked into my room. My hair dripping droplets of water onto the ancient wood floor. I began sifting through the bags of new clothes from Aqua. I put on my peacock jeans, turquoise sweater and dark purple pumps. I hastily ran back to the bath room to put curl product in my hair, I could already feel it frizzing. I brushed my teeth and put on my makeup. I checked my hair. It fell around my face in soft curls. Good Enough. I scurried back to my room nearly falling in the heels. I loved high heels but I had so much trouble walking in them due to my height. I went through the Coach bags and grabbed the purse and wallet. I hastily switched the contents

from my old purse and wallet to the new one. At the bottom of my old purse I found the key to our new house. The one my mom is now contained in like a prisoner. The house that is no longer my home. The Pulmer House is my home now. I stuck the wallet in the purse and put the purse on my shoulder, still holding the ancient, antique key in my hand. I walked out of my room closing the door behind me. I went past the stair case heading to Diana’s room. “Come in.” she said before I had even raised my hand to knock. This physic and abnormal hearing would take some getting used to. I pushed the door open and walked in. Diana was sitting on her bed reading a book.

“By the way, we aren’t physic,” she said. I shook my head. “Do you happen to have a necklace chain, with nothing on it, that I can use?” “I believe I do.” She said getting up and heading towards her vanity. Diana’s walls were a lavender color. Her bed spread white. The head board was Parisian style. It was very girly and very her. “Here,” She said handing me a silver chain. The chain looked extremely delicate and dainty. “Thanks.” I said. “You’re welcome,” She replied. I slipped the, brass, antique key onto the chain. This was my way of saying goodbye to my

old life but still keeping the memory of it close. “Can you put it on me?” I asked her fumbling with the clasp. I’m not a jewelry person, and when it comes to jewelry I like classic looking pieces, so I had no idea how to really work the clasp. “Oh, sure,” She said moving towards me and taking the necklace. She snapped it around my neck in one swift lightening fast motion. “There,” She said. I went and looked in the mirror. “Perfect,” I whispered. The key looked like it belonged around my neck. I toyed with it. “Thanks Diana.” “You are very welcome. Anytime you need anything you can always come to me,” She said

picking up her book, Pride and Prejudice, I could see now. I went out in the hallway and down the steps. I didn’t see Joseph, Danny, or Mason anywhere. Jonathon and Amelia were seated in the living room. Jonathon was seated in the love seat and Amelia was in the chair opposite. The rug and coffee table was in the center of the seating arrangement. Jonathon’s wavy hair was glistening with wetness. I made my way over to the love seat and sat down next to Jonathon and across from Amelia. The room was so silent it was eerie. Jonathon grabbed my hand. Amelia seemed tired and hungry. Her eyes

were blood shot, unfocused, and completely black. I looked up at Jonathon and his face showed no emotion, it was like Michelangelo’s David, no movement. What was wrong? I took deep breaths trying to calm myself. This would not be a good time to have a panic attack. I tightened my grip on Jonathon’s hand, digging my fingernails into his stone like skin. I’m sure he didn’t even feel it. “Is she okay?” I asked barely audible but I knew they’d hear me. “She’s fine and very feisty. Joseph, Mason, and Danny are over there now with Patrick. I’ve never had my power of patience tested so much. Younglings are always hard to deal with, we refer to new vampires as younglings, but your mother is

unlike any newly born vampire I’ve ever dealt with, and I’ve only dealt with two, Danny and Mason. It may be the fact that she pursued you as a meal and you got away that has made her so difficult. Our prey never gets away and you did,” She said. My muscles went rigid. I felt like my heart was dead. Jonathon’s arms wrapped around me pulling me tightly against him, I could feel his muscles through his thin black long sleeve shirt. “Her power is developing,” continued Amelia. “She appears to be a very advanced shape shifter.” “Advanced shape shifter?” I asked. “Yes, I’ve seen her change into animals and alter her facial features. Any shape shifters I’ve ever known have only been able to change into one

animal, not multiple animals, or alter their appearance. It is truly spectacular.” I let this sink in. My mom has developed an amazing power. My mom is a shape shifter. But apparently she was still being extremely difficult. “Do you know when she’ll be, okay?” I asked. “I’m sorry Kylie. There is no way to know for sure. We’re planning on going hunting next weekend. She needs to be exposed to animal blood soon, otherwise she’ll probably never be able to drink it. She will only know the taste of human blood and animal blood will repulse her. We struggle enough to drink it and we’re used to it. It doesn’t have as much flavor as human blood and doesn’t give us as much strength.”

I tried not to let the casual way she was talking about blood bother me too much. “Where will you go to hunt?” “Outside of the city, it’s less noticeable that way.” Suddenly my phone began ringing. “I’m sorry.” I said pulling my phone out. The caller ID said that it was Adam. “I better take this.” I said to them. “Go ahead,” said Jonathon. Jonathon walked Amelia to the door. They conversed quietly. I answered my phone. “Adam.” I said as a greeting. “Kylie, I have something to tell you. More like warn you.”

“What?” I asked sitting up straighter on the love seat. Adam sounded upset and angry. “Dad just called Aiden and me. He’ll probably call you soon; I just want to give you a heads up.” “Why will he be calling me? What is it Adam? Tell me?” I said becoming frantic. “Kelly and dad got engaged! Okay? Damn it! I can’t believe I told you,” He said badgering himself. I put my hand to my mouth. I pictured Adam in his and Aiden’s apartment holding his cell phone with his right hand to his right ear running his left hand roughly through his thick, dark, too long, curly hair. “When did it happen?” I choked out trying

to hold back tears. “Last night, I think. After he said ‘engaged’ I kind of tuned him out, not wanting to hear.” “How can he do this to us? To mom? She’ll be devastated.” I said even though my mom probably didn’t love him anymore and would rather eat him. I shuddered at the thought. “I don’t know Kylie. I don’t know.” “Thanks for telling me. I’d rather hear it from you than from him.” I said him like it was the dirtiest word known to man. “I figured you would. I’ve gotta go, I love you little sis.” “Love you too Adam.” I said hanging up. I stuck my cell phone in my peacock Coach Purse. Jonathon closed the door behind Amelia.

I stood up and put my purse on my shoulder, still looking down at the floor so Jonathon couldn’t see my face. Finally I raised my head. I was mad at my dad and I didn’t want Jonathon to see so I quickly composed my features. But I knew I still looked sad. “Oh! Principessa what happened?” He asked. I took a deep breath. I would not cry. “My dad is going to marry that . . . that slut!” I screamed, my form of retribution. Jonathon was at my side in an instant. Wrapping his arms around me in a second, too fast for a human. “I’m sorry, love.” He said. “I hate him!” I screamed again. If I wouldn’t cry, I’d scream. “No, you don’t. You just feel like you do

right now.” He said playing with my curly hair. “I don’t know if I’ll ever love him like I used to or look up to him. He has put my mom, my brothers, and me through so much pain and he doesn’t care.” “I know love, I know. But I’m sure he still cares about you. He probably doesn’t know he is hurting you all so much. He’s only human.” “He knows he’s hurting us. Let’s go now,” I said starting to pull away. “Are you sure?” he asked, letting go of me, his eyes showed so much concern for me. “Yeah, I’m sure.” “Amelia told you all she knows right now so she decided to go ahead and leave.” Jonathon said. “That’s what I figured.” I said. He opened

the front door for me and I walked outside. The air smelt clean, no smog. It was about nine o’clock in the morning. The sky was a bright blue, with a scattering of white puffy clouds, they looked like cotton balls. There was coolness to the air. I was happy I had worn the sweater. Looking over at my mom’s house I reflexively put my hand to the key at my neck. I would always have her close to my heart. Jonathon finished shutting and locking the door. We started down the steps. We turned right when we got off the stairs, heading towards the driveway. Jonathon led me to the passenger door, opening it for me. “Why thank you sir.” I said feigning

disbelief. “You’re most kindly welcome, mademoiselle.” He said with a bow. We both laughed and he closed the door. He was in the car in an instant, demonstrating his incredible speed yet again. I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to how easy it is to be with Jonathon. He makes me happy, happier than any other person. I’ve smiled more and laughed more in the short time I’ve known Jonathon than I have in the past seventeen years of my life. He pulled away insanely fast, the tires screeching. In seconds we were out on the main highway zooming along. The other cars were a blur; they looked as if they were standing still. I looked

at the speedometer. We were going an alarming speed of 120mph. “Jonathon why are you going so fast?” I squealed. The speed didn’t bother me but the thought of getting caught by the police scared me. He looked at the speedometer a smile playing across his fine features. “Don’t worry I’ll know when to slow down. Plus, I’m a vampire we do everything fast. Well, except Amelia.” “What about Amelia?” I asked. “Don’t get me wrong, she can run fast and has extremely quick reflexes but when it comes to driving, well to put it nicely she drives like a grandma, slow. For example, one day we were all at the track racing, you know, top speed and Amelia

well . . . Amelia, she was going approximately 10mph. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” I exclaimed a giggle escaping my lips. “Nope, the owner told her if she wasn’t going to go over 100mph she had to leave. So, she left.” He chuckled at the memory. I laughed so hard I cried. I clutched my stomach; it hurt so badly from all the laughing I was doing. I had a mental image of all the Pulmer’s zooming around a race track going 200 plus mph and then Amelia going at a turtles pace. I let out another giggle. “The art show doesn’t open for a while and the poetry readings starts after that, so what do you want to do till then?” Jonathon asked.

I took my gaze away from the scenes zooming by me to look at him. I can’t talk to people without looking at them. “I guess we could just walk around. Is that okay with you?” “Anything sounds good as long as I can do it with you.” Jonathon said. “Awww, how cheesy Jonathon and romantic at the same time.” I said. “That’s me. Cheesy and romantic. I’m the perfect combo,” He said grinning and pulling over to the curb. “Don’t get to cocky on me,” I said. “I won’t. I promessa,” He said. “Jonathon you’re so sexy when you speak to me in Italian.”

“ I’m hurt. Aren’t I sexy all the time?” Jonathon asked jokingly. “Yes, you are, but don’t flatter yourself. A wounded ego isn’t going to kill you.” I said jokingly hitting him in the arm. “Let’s go.” He said getting out of the car. I opened my door to the street and crossed over to the sidewalk where Jonathon was waiting, hands in his jean pockets. His hair blew softly in the slight wind. He looked like he was posing for a magazine cover. The wind ruffled my hair tickling my neck. Jonathon grabbed my hand his eyes twinkling like a small child’s. I was so amazed at how well Jonathon has adjusted to acting like a twenty first century boyfriend. I thought it would

take him a while but it hadn’t. He was so open to showing small amounts of affection in public, holding hands and maybe a quick kiss. Where as in the time period he grew up in any type of affection shown in public was looked down upon. “Let’s start by walking down this street. There are some unique shops here.” “Okay,” I said enjoying the feel of his hand in mine. I traced the contours of his hand with my thumb. He was rubbing my hand with his thumb gently, so very gently. For, I am so breakable. I looked down at our hands entwined and then up at his face. He was watching me. I blushed and looked away, he smiled a small smile. His smile was so beautiful; he looked like a small mischievous boy when he smiled.

We walked hand in hand for a good fifteen minutes when I began to smell the delicious scent of freshly brewed coffee. Yum. “I’d like to get some coffee. Do you mind?” I said motioning to the terra cotta colored store front with three tables out front. Who would want to sit outside now? But then again I think sixty degrees is cold. “No, I do not mind at all.” Jonathon said, his buttery voice melting in my ears. We entered the coffee shop to the sound of computers clicking, people talking and coffee being poured. Some walls were painted a dark brown and others a light cream color. I looked up at the menu to decide what I wanted. Of course everything was in Italian.

Two people were in line in front of me. I dug around in my purse for my Italian dictionary. I thought I had put it in there this morning but apparently with my haste I had forgotten it. I’d just have to ask Jonathon. “Jonathon, do they have a caramel latte?” I asked. He studied the menu less than ten seconds, his eyes roamed over it faster than I would have ever been able to do. “Yes, they do.” “Can I get an extra shot of espresso?” I asked looking into his warm silvery eyes. He studied the menu momentarily. “Yes, I believe you can. Would you like me to order for you?” “Yes, please. I don’t think either one speaks

English.” I said relief clouding my face and voice. He laughed. “Probably not.” I dug around in my purse for my wallet this time. I found it at the bottom and pulled it out. When I looked back up Jonathon was giving me a funny look. “What? Is there something on my face?” “No principessa. Put your wallet away.” “Why?” “Because I’ll buy your coffee.” “Jonathon I don’t expect you to buy me everything.” “I know you don’t.” He said putting his hand on my mine. I looked in his eyes, floating in them, drowning in them. Looking into his eyes I got

confused, forgetting what we had been talking about. “Uh . . . o . . . okay.” I said putting my wallet away. When our eye contact had been broken my thoughts began to refocus. “You shouldn’t do that.” I stated looking into his smug face. Instantly he frowned. “What?” He asked. “Dazzle me to get your way. That’s not right.” He began to smile again but didn’t say anything. I pouted. It was so unfair of him to overpower me like that. I’m useless when he does that. It’s like he hypnotizes me, or something. I crossed my arms over my chest in full sulk mode

now. I held my chin out and did not look at him. “I’m sorry.” He whispered in my ear, sounding truly regretful of his actions. I whipped around to face him. “You should be. It is totally and completely unfair for you to influence me like that.” “I know. I shouldn’t have done that. But you are so defiant. I wasn’t going to talk you out of buying your coffee so using my other powers is the only thing I could do.” He whispered back. “No, it’s not. You could let me buy it for myself. And that’s another thing; I can’t believe we’re arguing about coffee! Of all the things we could argue about.” I whispered to him. “I don’t want you to feel like I’m not going to take care of you. . .” He said even quieter than a

whisper. He looked down ashamed. I put my hand to his cheek. “Jonathon, I know you’re going to take care of me . . . no matter what. Nobody else is. But I’m not some damsel in distress,” I said stroking his face, tracing the curvatures of his stunning jaw line. His face brightened. “You do?” “Yes, so stop worrying.” I said softly. The lady in front of us finished giving her order and stepped aside. Breaking our reverie, it had seemed as if it was just the two of us, but now the sounds around me sharpened and everything came into focus. Jonathon and I stepped up to the cashier. “Do you still want to buy it?” He asked. “Jonathon just go ahead, it isn’t a big deal.”

I muttered. We were both so hard headed we didn’t want to give up. The boy was about to ask us something, probably what we wanted, when he was rudely shoved away by his female co – worker. She looked at Jonathon giving him a flirtatious smile. He did not return the smile. The girl then looked at me. She was pretty but not beautiful. She had a soft round face framed by long straight black hair, her eyes were electric blue. She reminded me of Isaac. Her name tag read Isobel. She gave me a look that made me feel like a speck of dirt she had scraped off the bottom of her shoe. I quickly looked away, but before I did I noticed the flirtatious smile disappear. She took our order, well my order, and

Jonathon and I moved to wait for my coffee. My coffee arrived in a large yellow mug. I looked at it dumbfounded. “Um. . . Where’s the to go cup?” I asked. “In Europe they don’t serve to go cups. You’re supposed to sit down and drink it,” He said grabbing the steaming mug. “Oh, I didn’t know,” I said. “Well, you are American so how would you know?” We picked a table in a slightly dark, secluded corner, made for two. Jonathon pulled the chair out for me. I sat and he pushed me towards the table. The yellow mug was in front of me.

Up close the mug was not only yellow. It had been hand painted and throughout the mostly yellow mug were tints of green and purple. The mug was chipped and cracked but I loved it. Jonathon sat across from me. I blew the coffee slightly so it would begin to cool down to drinking temperature. I wrapped my fingers around the mug warming them. “So any interesting stories to tell me?” I asked looking into his silver eyes. “Um. . . I’ve lived through pretty much everything. What do you want to hear about? The time I met William Shakespeare? The time I was commissioned to paint a picture of King Henry the VIII? When I fought in World War II? There are plenty of stories I can tell.”

“Okay, okay I get it. Start with the one about William Shakespeare.” “Well first off in my opinion he is a squirrel of a man with beady black eyes. He was quite rude and scatter brained. He kept muttering non sense about butterflies. And I think he may have, how do you Americans say it? Hit on me?” “William Shakespeare hit on you?” I asked flabbergasted and trying desperately not to laugh. “Yes, you do know he was gay?” “I didn’t know. I’d heard about William Shakespeare possibly being gay in English class, but I didn’t know it was confirmed!” I said still in shock. “Well, yes, he was. Historians probably don’t know for sure because there is nothing on

record but trust me he was gay.” Jonathon chuckled. “So, you painted a picture of King Henry the VIII? Is that the King of England who started his own church so he could get a divorce and killed several of his wives?” “Yeah, he’s the one who created his own church for a divorce and beheaded several wives. You know your history,” He stated. “I’ve always liked history. Come on tell me about him,” I pressed. “Well, he was a complete pompous jerk. He treated me like scum. He said I did not capture his ‘true’ image. If I were to have captured his ‘true’ image he would have looked like the devil. He tried to get me beheaded. That was quite funny. You

should have seen his face when I barred my fangs and said ‘You just try your highness. It won’t work. I’ll just reconnect myself and come after you.’ Poor guy wet himself and went running from the room screaming like a mad man proclaiming that the great artist Pulmer from Italia was a vampire.” He laughed at the memory. “Wait maybe you can see it. Close your eyes and empty your mind. I’m going to try to project my memory to you.” I put my coffee cup back down. The black liquid sloshed in the mug like lava. “Alright,” I said. I closed my eyes and tried to think of nothing. It was harder than it sounded. Suddenly I felt a prodding at my conscious. It was the strangest feeling. Like a slight nudge to

my thoughts. I took a deep breath and then was engulfed by the scene of Henry the VIII squabbling with Jonathon. I saw everything from Jonathon’s point of view and the scene was very interesting. King Henry was short and stout with a red face which was made even redder by his anger. His face was puffed up like a puffer fish trying to make it seem more intimidating and deadly. Jonathon was standing in front of a canvas that was half painted. The two were arguing. “You fix my painting right now. You are supposedly the best artist in the world yet you make me look horrendous. Now fix it or I will have you beheaded of treason!” The king said spit flying. “That’s a lie. You can’t do that!” Jonathon declared.

The King chuckled. “Well, yes young man. It just so happens as King that I can.” A low growl escaped Jonathon’s lips, it sounded like an animal. The King flinched away. Suddenly Jonathon’s teeth extended like small, sharp, daggers. In my mind I could feel his jaw ache as his teeth came out. “You just try your highness. It won’t work. I’ll just reconnect myself and come after you,” Jonathon declared. The King shook. A dark wet spot collected on the crotch area of his trousers. He ran from the room screaming. I could hear down the hall his high pitched squeal saying, “The . . .the artist . . . Pulmer. . .is . . . is. . . a .. . Vampire!” I could hear giggles and laughs all over the castle.

Then the memory was over. “That was awesome!” I declared. “I know.” He said smirking. A blond curl fell into his eye and he flicked it away. “That has to be the funniest thing I’ve ever seen!” I exclaimed. “I’m glad,” He said. “So, how about World War II? I’ve always loved learning about World War II,” I added. “Well at the time I was living in the United States. So I fought on their side. I have plenty of time on my hands not to mention a photographic memory so I have every language known to man memorized not to mention the dead ones. So, I can live anywhere and get along fine. Now for the story. We were stationed in Germany. I was the elected

translator. No one knew what I was, a vampire, although they could not figure out why I never seemed to get injured, or why I never ate with them and yet I was the strongest and sturdiest of all of us. They thought I was just extremely lucky. One day I was out by myself trying to sneak into a concentration camp I didn’t want to endanger my fellow comrades, it was the middle of winter and snow covered the ground. I was easy pickings. A German soldier found me. He shot me five times. But I did not fall. But my uniform became stained with my blue blood. Scared the wits out of him, so he shot three more times. I took off my jacket and shirt in front of him. Then I stuck my fingers into the wounds and pulled all of the bullets out dropping them into the snow. The pale white snow became stained blue where the bullets had hit.

Once the bullets were out my skin healed itself in less than a minute. The German soldier stood mesmerized. “What are you? He proclaimed. Your worst nightmare.” I said. Then he passed out. I checked on him years later to be exact and found out he had been put into a mental institution for claiming the existence of a mythical creature that would not die and bled blue blood. He drove himself mad trying to discover what I was. Poor guy, I still feel awful about it today. But he shot me and I can’t play dead because what difference would it make. He’d know something was different about me when my blood came out blue and not red.” “How awful,” I said. “I drove him mad, Kylie. I am so ashamed

of myself but there was little I could do. When we’re seen by humans like that we’re supposed to kill them but I couldn’t. I wasn’t strong enough,” He said hanging his head his voice sad. When he looked back up I could see all the pain in his eyes. He was tearing himself up over something that happened over fifty years ago. “Things happen. You couldn’t stop it,” I said. “I didn’t have to go to war and I didn’t have to try to sneak onto the concentration camp.” I didn’t say anything further for I could see it would do no good. I decided to try and sway the conversation to lighter things. “What’s your favorite color?” I asked trying to distract him. He looked up confused.

“Um . . . black?” He framed it like a question. “Black isn’t a color.” I said. “Navy any shade of blue really but mostly navy. What’s your favorite color?” “Purple any shade of purple but mostly dark purple.” I said framing my answer like his. “Favorite flower?” He asked. I finished taking a sip of my coffee. “Iris,” I said. “Good choice. That’s my mom’s favorite flower. Or was her favorite flower. Anyway what’s your favorite car?” “Car? Definitely a Corvette,” I said. “I should’ve known,” He said laughing.

That’s how the rest of our afternoon went Jonathon asking the questions and me answering. It was perfect. He was perfect.

Chapter Fifteen: Together

I got out of Jonathon’s car onto a busy street. I looked up at the building that the art show was held in. It was old with crumbling brick. It was a three story building with dark blue shutters on every window. The building looked nothing like how I’d picture a building looking in Rome. There was even graffiti on it. The building looked like something that should be in Brooklyn and not in Rome. An intoxicating glow reverberated from the windows out into the street. It was like a beacon. Jonathon took my hand and held the door open for me. I went inside with him following behind me; ever the gentleman. “So, everything here is done by local artists’?” I asked to clarify what I already assumed.

“Yes,” He said simply. There was no lobby to walk into; you just walked immediately into the art exhibit. In this room all the walls, the floor, and the furniture were white but splattered with all kinds of different colors of paint. “This is awesome!” I declared. “I’m glad you like it,” came a male voice from behind me. I whipped around. Jonathon moved somewhat in front of me like he was protecting me from some unknown threat. The guy was young probably about twenty – four. He was kind of short but skinny. He had black hair that was messy like he hadn’t brushed it in years. He also had some serious stubble. He wore glasses with a thick black frame.

“I’m Jack, the artist,” He said extending his hand to Jonathon and then to me. “I’m Jonathon and this is Kylie,” He said. “It pleases me to hear you like my work. It’s not often I get a complement, mostly I’m just criticized and that criticism is usually bad,” Jack said. “This is amazing, very original,” I said looking around. “Are you an artist?” Jack asked me. “I like drawing and painting but I’m no artist,” I said. “Oh, I’m sure you’re better than you think.” “Trust me, I’m not that good,” I said. “Kylie, we should continue. We can’t spend

all our time in just one place,” Jonathon said. “You’re right,” I said. “Nice to meet you two,” Jack said. “Nice to meet you,” I said, “I hope to see more of your work,” I finished. Jonathon and I began to walk away. “What the hell was that?” I demanded. “What?” Jonathon asked the picture of innocence. “You know exactly what I mean.” “I believe I do not.” “You are unbelievable. What was that with Jack?” “Oh, that?” He mumbled. “Yes, that,” I snapped my patience waning.

“He didn’t look at you like you were a person. He looked like he wanted to devour you or that you were a toy; that is not the way to look or treat a woman. You should be respected,” He said. I suddenly felt bad for being so harsh. “I’m sorry Jonathon. You may be right but that’s just how guys are these days. Not everyone was born in the 1300s.” “Shhh. Someone may hear.” “Right! Sorry, but people probably wouldn’t believe me anyway,” I said as we went into the next room. In this room everything was teal, purple, and navy. There was a hand sculpted vase, hand painted with all three colors, inside the vase were hand sculpted flowers. The flowers were painted

white. A crystal chandelier hung above the vase, it had teal, white, purple, and navy polka dots. “This has to be the coolest art show ever,” I exclaimed. “I’m glad you like it,” He said his stance and facial expression brooding. “What’s wrong Jonathon?” I asked. “Nothing, I just thought I saw someone I knew.” “Oh, okay,” I said. But I couldn’t shake from my mind the pained, scared look on his face. Like he’d just saw death coming. “Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked again. “Yes, I’m sure,” He replied smoothly.

But the brooding, scared look on his face didn’t leave. I decided not to push the subject further because I’d get nowhere. The next room stunned me. It was the most beautiful paintings I had ever seen. This room was a showing of paintings by one artist, that much was obvious, and there were no weird geometric designs. These paintings were true art. I had never seen anything so beautiful. All I could do was gawk at them. I don’t know how I will even begin to describe them all. Some were pale colors others bold, bright colors but all so beautiful. I was drawn to a black and white one. The two paint colors seemed to swirl around

endlessly to form the image of . . . Me? I stared at the picture. “There’s no way,” I whispered. The girl in the picture looked so much like me. “Way,” murmured Jonathon. “But how . . . who . . . who’s the artist?” I managed to choke out. “I am,” He said simply. “But when did you paint this? I don’t see how you would’ve had time to paint this, this week.” “I didn’t paint it this week. I painted that particular picture in 1872. Don’t tell anyone, they may wonder how I was able to paint it in 1872 if I’m standing here today,” He said in a stage whisper in my ear a slight smile to his voice.

“How did you see this? I wasn’t even alive.” “It came to me in a dream . . . I felt that the image held some sort of significance but at the time I did not know that the girl in the picture would turn out to be my soul mate.” I kept replaying the phrase ‘It came to me in a dream’ in my head. Suddenly I said, “You came to me in a dream.” “What?” “On the plane,” I said. “Kylie, I’m lost.” “I fell asleep on the plane and I saw you and your house. It’s all coming back to me now . . .” I trailed off.

“That isn’t possible,” He said. “Well, it was you. Trust me.” “That’s weird. Usually the . . . human . . .,” He said hesitant, unsure if him referring to me as human would offend me. I communicated to him with my eyes that it was okay. “Doesn’t see us in their dreams. And usually our ‘dreams’ are more like ‘visions’,” He said. “Well, maybe I’m special,” He laughed. “Maybe we’re special.” “I think we are,” I said. “I’ll let you look at the paintings now,” Jonathon said all traces of his bad mood gone. “Alright.” I continued to stare at the picture of myself.

So, unlike a painting, it seemed so real, like a photograph. My hair was blowing in the wind. My eyes looked alarmed. There were trees in the background. It looked like the Pulmer’s backyard. I just couldn’t keep my eyes away from the picture. But finally I moved on to another one. This one was Katherine’s garden. There Jonathon sat on the bench with me, my hands in his. We were looking deeply into one another’s eyes. The moment looked so personal, so life changing. We both looked frightened. But from what, I didn’t know. The flowers were painted in bold bright colors. While Jonathon and I were in lighter colors, it appeared as if a glow surrounded us. It was nerve racking looking at myself

captured in Jonathon’s art especially when he didn’t even know me when he painted these. I moved from the garden picture, but our tortured, emotional, expressions, didn’t leave my mind. This painting was simple. Just the Pulmer house. But what made it so spectacular were the brush strokes. Jonathon had managed to make the old beauty even more prominent. The Pulmer house had to be the most beautiful house in the entire world. Every detail was shown, it was shocking. Even the cracks in the rocks, were an exact replica. I could see every detail in the ivy. I felt a presence at my side. “What do you think?” asked Jonathon, his voice like silk in my ear.

“I think you are the greatest artist in the entire world and you’re all mine.” “Thank you and I’ll always be yours and no matter what I say you’ll always be mine and I will always love you,” Jonathon said. It sounded like he was saying goodbye. He had a faraway look in his eyes. “Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked again. “I don’t know.” He said his eyes scanning the room. I grabbed his hand. “We should probably get going. The poetry reading starts soon,” I looked at a clock on the wall. I’d spent an hour in just this room looking at Jonathon’s art. “I don’t want to, I haven’t gotten to see everything yet,” I said jokingly.

“We can come back another time if you want or just not go to the poetry reading. It’s up to you,” He said kindly, but he still seemed distracted, like he was ready to flee at a moment’s notice. “Let’s go to the poetry reading, as long as you promise to bring me back here,” I said. “I promessa,” He said huskily. “Good. Now let’s go,” I said. As we left the building I saw something long and black swish around the corner. If possible Jonathon’s eyes grew darker. The drive was quiet. I just looked out the window at the blurring scene. The building was ordinary not nearly unique as the building the art show as held in. Inside I could tell it was a cafe. There were

tables where couples already sat. All the lamps had red sheets draped over them casting a romantic glow while candles set the mood. Jonathon and I chose a seat in the back corner where we could be hidden from the other patrons. Many people spoke their own compositions. Not one read something written by someone else. I sat dazed listening to their dreamy voices. They lulled me into another world. A girl spoke about a tragic past. A guy spoke about a new found love. Everything they said was so beautiful. When we left I was so exhausted. The cold air made me shiver. “Here love,” said Jonathon removing his coat in one lithe movement. “Thanks,” I said putting it on. The sleeves

were too long for me so I rolled them up. The coat was a dark brown leather and cold from his skin. But it would do. The coat smelled heavenly, just like his skin and breath. Such a sweet unique smell. It was intoxicating. He opened the car door for me and I got in. As soon as the car started moving I fell asleep. “Kylie,” came his sweet buttery voice. I knew I should open my eyes but I couldn’t. “Kylie,” His angel voice sounded again. “What?” I managed to say groggily. “We’re home,” He said. I wiped my eyes trying to trace away any signs of sleep. I put my hand on the door to get out. “I’ll get that,” Jonathon said. Before I could process what he had said my

door was open and I was falling out. He caught me in his arms. “Sorry,” He said. “It’s fine,” I replied. I stepped out of the car into his waiting arms. “My purse,” I declared swinging back around to get it out of the car. “I already got it,” He said. Sure enough swinging from his long, pale, slender fingers was my purse. “Thanks,” I mumbled taking it from him. “Show off,” I added under my breath. He laughed his quiet, musical laugh. I tromped up the stairs to the front of the house my legs like lead. I was so exhausted. But on the bright side we would race Ferrari’s tomorrow. I looked up and Jonathon was already unlocking the door. He

stood waiting for me the door held open for my passage. No one was in the living room and I couldn’t hear the noises of anyone. Jonathon had already closed and locked the door and was at my side. “I’m going to bed. I’m so tired.” “You look tired. I’m just waiting for you to fall over,” He said jokingly. “Ha ha, very funny make fun of the tired human. Great game, we should play this more often,” I said sarcastically. I started up the stairs dragging my feet. “Sleep well, principessa. I love you.” “I love you,” I grumbled my patience already diminished and in my tired state I couldn’t decipher whether he was being kind or sarcastic. I

turned back around. “Dream only of me,” I said. “Forever,” He smiled back at me his bright teeth blinding me momentarily. “Promise to dream only of me,” Jonathon said. “Always,” I replied back to him smiling. Then I finished the climb up to my room. I dressed in my pajamas quickly. I went to get under the covers of my bed when I saw a note on my pillow. Excited I reached for it thinking Jonathon must have left it for me. But in unfamiliar handwriting it read: I’m watching. Those two words sent shivers down my

spine. They seemed so threatening. No name accompanied the words and that scared me even more. I stared at the piece of paper one more long second then walked over to the fireplace and watched it burn till it was a blackened crisp. Whoever had done this was female, I was certain from the writing. Whoever they were was targeting me specifically. Whoever this was either didn’t know the Pulmer’s are vampires or was brazen enough not to care and is vampire them self. I was positive it was the later. I looked out my window. I was scared. Someone had been in my room. Could she be watching me now? Wait the window! That’s how she must’ve gotten in without her scent being all over the house. Being a vampire she could probably just climb up the wall and then come in. She’d only been in my room. She seemed

to know me but who could she be? And what would a vampire I’ve never met want with me? If this person was even a vampire? I felt my chest begin to constrict. I put my hand to my chest trying to breathe. One thing was for certain I was not telling Jonathon. At least not yet because I could already tell he was stressed and this note might not be anything. For all I knew Mason wrote this in a different hand to freak me out. But something told me this was serious and I needed to look out. I climbed in bed but I did not sleep the entire night. I was too scared that whoever wrote that note was going to come back.

Chapter Sixteen: The Painting I woke up in a cold sweat. The sheets drenched. I wiped my forehead. I had had a restless night. I was so worried that whoever had left that horrible note would return. But she never did. I marveled at how sure I was that the intruder was female. I quickly stripped the bed of the wet sheets. I was zipping around my room so fast I probably looked like a vampire. I was so worried Jonathon or one of the other Pulmer’s would walk in and see me all sweaty and then the sheets and ask what was wrong and that would not be good. I’ve never been a good liar. I hate lying so when I have to I can’t. I usually start laughing like I’m a raging lunatic. Try explaining that. I hurried into the bathroom to wash

up. I couldn’t enjoy the soothing power of the shower. Once again, I was still worried that whoever wrote that note was coming to get me or even watching me. I would never be the same and that was a sad thought. The words ‘I’m watching’ echoed in my mind like a never ending chant. Over and over again. I put my hands to my head, trying to stop the flow of thoughts. I took a deep breath. I’m going crazy. This can’t be happening now. It has to be some kind of practical joke. But my gut was telling me it wasn’t and I need to look out. I should tell Jonathon but I don’t want to worry him or have him involve his family. I have to take care of this on my own. This is my problem not

Jonathon’s. Suddenly the water ran cold and jolted me back to life. I squeezed as much of the water out of my hair as possible. I got out and wrapped a towel around my damp body. I went over to my room and put on another of my new outfits mechanically. I quickly dried my hair with my towel. I looked at my watch. It read: 8:17. I would have plenty of time to straighten my hair. Before I left my room I walked over to the fireplace to make sure that no evidence remained of the note. It was completely gone just a pile of ashes. How ironic? That seemed to feel like the way my life is now. Just a pile of ashes, useless and dried up.

I walked out into the hallway. I glanced around and saw no one. I went down the steps, my footsteps sounded so loud, every one echoed in my ears like a sonic boom. I felt like there were eyes boring into me. Unseen and deadly. My heartbeat quickened. I glanced over my shoulder at the slight sounds of shuffling. A person stood behind me at the top of the stairs. A hoarse scream sounded from my throat. I stumbled forward. Falling. The stairs loomed before me. Surely, the fall would kill me. Strong arms wrapped around my waist before my head could hit the stairs. I fought against the solid, ice cold, marble arms with all my might but it was useless. I got ready to scream again. “Kylie? What’s wrong?” said the angel

voice of Jonathon. I instantly relaxed. It wasn’t the intruder. “No- no- nothing,” I stuttered trying to restart my heart. He flew me down the steps and laid me on the couch. “What’s wrong?” He demanded again. His voice was so angry and frightened. I decided to go somewhat with the truth. By somewhat I meant leaving out the note and intruder part. He looked so concerned. My eyes probably showed so much fear. “You scared me. I- I- I couldn’t hear anybody so when I turned around and saw you standing there it- it- scared me-me” “Is that all?” He asked taking my shoulders. “What else would it be?” I asked in turn. “Nothing. Nothing at all.” He

said his eyes distant. I took several deep breaths trying to further quiet my heart. My stomach rumbled. Jonathon stood up and extended his hand for me to take. I did gladly reassured by his presence. “Where are the others?” I asked. “Out,” He said simply. I was confused by his short answer. Jonathon towed me into the kitchen. I made a cheese omelet. I sat across from Jonathon at the table. He looked at the table, refusing to look at me or else deep in thought. I poked carelessly at my sandwich. There was no way I could tell him about the intruder. I had to deal with this problem on my own. That was a

scary thought but I was used to handling things on my own. “Aren’t you hungry?” he asked. I startled at his voice. I looked down at my untouched food. I wasn’t hungry any more but if I didn’t eat he would become suspicious so I said, “Oh, yeah. I just got distracted.” “Mhmm,” was his reply. “Are we still going to the race track today?” “That’s the plan,” He said as I took a bite of food. It didn’t taste like anything. “Are we all going?” “Amelia’s is staying with your mom. She doesn’t enjoy racing as much as the rest of us,” He said looking away out the back door. His posture frightened me. It was like he was ready to pounce

at any moment. He had that distracted look back in his eyes. Could he know? What if he’d read my mind? Oh, what the crap was I going to do if he knew? I took a deep breath. Maybe he didn’t know. He couldn’t possibly know. C’mon what would be his reason for reading my mind? Oh, who am I kidding he probably knows. But if that was the case wouldn’t he have confronted me last night or this morning instead of giving me the cold shoulder. He must not know. Oh, gosh I hope so. I was comforted by that scenario. I took another bite of omelet and stared at Jonathon. I looked at his pale arms and how the thick muscle stood out in his white shirt. He was too good looking, it was almost blinding, his beauty.

His muscles looked larger than the average eighteen year old boys but not like they could lift a ton without breaking a sweat. Which I was sure he could with ease. “What are you looking at?” He asked interrupting my trance. I blushed a deep red I’m sure. “Nothing,” I said quickly. “Tell me,” He said with an adorable grin. “Looking at you,” I whispered looking down at my almost empty plate. I felt his hand stroking my face, cooling the redness and heat of my blush. “Will you let me paint you?” “What?” I choked out. “May I paint you?”

“But – but you already have.” “That I have. But never with your permission. And I didn’t know who it was.” “That’s true.” I said sounding incoherent, I was so overwhelmed by his silver eyes, lighter today. “So, may I?” “May you what?” I asked still overwhelmed by his beautiful eyes. A small growl escaped his lips at my incoherence. “Sorry,” I said, “Please tell me what you wanted me to do.” I was overcome by his dazzling appearance and could not form a coherent thought. “Don’t apologize. I want to paint you.” “Oh, that’s right. Of course you can.” He smiled like the sun setting over the sky. I

smiled too. “Great.” He said enthusiastically. “Finish your breakfast.” He ordered jokingly. “Okay.” I said. I finished my breakfast without really tasting it. “I’m done,” I said. “I can see that,” He said smirking. He was practically jumping out of his seat he was so excited. I couldn’t help but be pleased by his enthusiasm. Jonathon’s smile was infectious. “Let’s go,” He said. “Hold on speedy monster. I have to clean my plate first. Remember, I’m the only human staying here and I want to do my part. I don’t think Amelia would appreciate my leaving dirty dishes around.”

“Ugh hurry,” he growled pacing. “Jonathon I’m surprised. I would have thought that living for hundreds of years would have taught you patience. Apparently not,” I said. “Ha, ha, ha. Now can you please speed up this process?” “Yeah but could you please just sit still. You’re kind of freaking me out.” “I’ll try.” He said gruffly. I laughed. I went over to the sink and cleaned my plate. Jonathon watched probably assessing how much longer I would be. “I’m ready,” I said. “About time,” He muttered. “Excuse me? Not all of us are vampires and

can do everything in super speed,” I said offended. “I’m sorry if I offended you,” he said seeming to read my mind which he probably was, “I was only joking.” “Well why don’t we get going so I don’t hear any more about my slowness.” “Alright.” He said turning to leave the kitchen. I followed closely behind him so as not to be called slow. He went up the steps and turned right, the way we went to Diana’s room. He opened a door on the right side. I expected it to enter into a bed room but it didn’t. Instead it lead to set of a narrow spiral staircase. Lights led the way up. I could see a stain glass window half way up the stair case. I can’t tell what it is supposed to be from here.

I started up the stairs behind Jonathon taking in all my surroundings. The walls here were painted a light airy green. The color picked up on the stain glass window. The color made the small confined space seem bigger. But I realized it wasn’t a wall per say, but solid wood, painted. I imagined without the light paint this small stairway probably seemed dark, depressing, and most likely closed in. I got to the stain glass window and stopped. The design was a peacock. So, beautiful it almost looked real. No detail had been left out. I felt that if I touched the feathers I would be able to feel the actual texture of them. Jonathon noticed that I had stopped and turned around to look at me. “Do you like it?” He asked nodding towards the window.

“It’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” “I’m glad you like it,” He said shyly. “Did you do this?” I asked pointing to the glass an incredulous smile on my face. “I did that in the sixteen hundreds I believe. But when you live forever time begins to run together so I may be wrong,” He said looking down. Every time he mentioned anything related to his age he became suddenly embarrassed and . . . maybe even scared? “I’m not going anywhere,” I said matter of fact. “What?” He asked truly stumped. A furrow had dug its way into his smooth marble forehead. “Your age doesn’t scare me.”

“It should,” He said turning his back on me so I couldn’t see his face. “Well, it doesn’t. We belong together. We’re soul mates Jonathon nothing is ever going to change that. Not my age nor yours.” “So it doesn’t bother you that I’m six hundred plus years older than you? That doesn’t bother you for one second?” He said angrily. Holding up his fingers and showing me a small amount. “No,” I whispered but I knew he’d hear me. A growl rumbled through his chest. What was his problem? Where did these sudden bad moods come from? Was there such a thing as a bipolar vampire? Suddenly his face was inches from mine, “You mean to tell me that it doesn’t bother you that

I have lived through history? That I’ve killed people? That I drink blood?” “What’s your problem?” I asked getting mad. I was not going to put up with these mood swings. “I’m sorry,” he said ashamed, backing away from me, “This is all new to me. I shouldn’t have reacted the way I did. I’m so sorry. I’m not a genius on this whole being in love soul mate thing, okay? I’m . . . scared. It just seems like in a relationship the two people involved should be around the same age. And well, they should both be human,” He said all traces of his bad mood gone, replaced by a sad expression. Instantly my heart melted. I went up the next few stairs to close the distance between us. “Neither am I Jonathon. I’ve

never been in love. But now I’ve met you! My soul mate! This kind of story only exists in fairytales! But it’s real Jonathon! It’s real! And I’m scared too. Not of loving you but of losing you! So, scared you have no idea. Your age is the last thing on my mind,” I said tears starting to fall. He put his arms around me and pulled me to his hard ice cold chest. “You’re not going to lose me. Where would I go? I love you. I’m yours forever and I’ll never stop loving you. Never!” He said. I felt comforted by his words. I followed Jonathon up the rest of the narrow spiral staircase his hand lightly holding mine. He opened the ancient door. It creaked slightly.

Jonathon turned and looked at me. He grinned sheepishly then opened the door the whole way and walked inside, signaling me to follow. “This is my room,” He said shyly with a wave of his arm. The ancient floor was splattered with droplets of paint, dried long ago in smears. It gave the room even more character. The walls were all a dark rich blue. The wall that the bed was against was covered in ancient brick. The bed was simple. The headboard done in a golden fabric that looked beautiful against the dark blue walls. The bedspread was a rich deep red color with hints of orange, gold, and blue woven throughout. An ancient looking chaise sat in a

corner by a fireplace. The chaise was done in a rich purple and was so plush that if you sat on it I was sure you would disappear and never be found again. Blank canvas’ littered the room. An ancient looking trunk resided at the foot of the bed. A mahogany wardrobe and dresser stood between two large windows, that overlooked the back yard. A desk was on the other side of fireplace from the chaise. The painting that was hung above the fireplace was beautiful. Jonathon must have painted it. It carried his signature strokes. Old wooden beams crossed the ceiling adding to the old simplicity of the house. Studying the painting closer I could see that it was of Jonathon’s family. Patrick, Baron,

Katherine, Diana, Joseph, and Jonathon himself. Amelia, Danny, and Mason must not have joined the family yet when Jonathon painted this particular painting. Katherine was beautiful. She had long flowing wavy blond hair. It matched Diana’s almost exactly, except Diana’s was somewhat darker. Katherine’s smile was sweet and shy; it reminded me of the way Jonathon smiles a lot of the time. Baron was tall especially for the time period he was born in. He had a goofy smile and his eyes twinkled with humor. He reminded me of Seph. He had dark curly hair, with a tint of red, which fell messily across his forehead, just the way Jonathon’s hair falls. Baron and Patrick looked a lot alike only I could tell Baron was more of a jokester where as Patrick was more serious. Patrick’s hair was a

darker brown than Baron’s and his smile was more studious. “I wish I could’ve met them,” I whispered. “Me too. They would’ve loved you. Well, they would’ve loved anyone I loved even if she had bug eyes and buck teeth. But they would have really liked you. Especially my dad, you would’ve humored him with all his dumb jokes. Gosh, I miss them so much.” “I’m sure you do miss them.” I said putting my hand on his arm to comfort him. It seemed like we always came back to the subject of our parents. We were both so pained by the loss. “I keep hoping one day I’ll be able to bring them back. But, I know that’s impossible as much

as I want it to be true.” “It’s okay to hope,” I said. “Yes, but what’s the point in hoping when you’re hoping for the impossible?” He asked. “I don’t know.” I said shaking my head. His question caught me off guard. It seemed to relate to me significantly. I kept hoping my dad would change his mind about my mom and me, decide he didn’t want Kelly and wanted us back. I was hoping for the impossible as well. I’d never have my old dad back and this new dad I didn’t want. He destroyed my mom. How many times had I hoped to have her go back to normal? And now she’s a vampire. She’ll never be normal again. Both my parents are gone. Not in Jonathon’s sense off his parents being gone but in

another sense of the word. Physically they’re here but mentally and emotionally they’re gone. I’m just hoping for the impossible. But I still can’t bring myself to stop hoping. I ran my hand across the trunk still deep in thought. I tried to break into reality. “So, where do you want to paint me?” I asked hesitantly. I was so nervous. I was no model. “Outside I think.” “Okay, that sounds great.” I could use the fresh air. Jonathon grabbed a paint brush set and a paint palette off the top of the dresser. He walked over to the wall that had a bunch of blank canvas’ leaning against it. He contemplated for a moment and chose several large canvases.

“Should I carry something?” I asked. He flashed me a brilliant smile. “No, that’s okay, I’ve got it,” Jonathon said. I smiled. He could always make me smile. I felt like the Pulmer’s were the only people that could make me smile anymore. With my brothers away at college, my dad off chasing younger women, my mom acting like a zombie, and not having any friends, I hadn’t smiled in a long time. Now I feel like I smile all the time. But now I have the line ‘I’m watching’ etched in my head and I’m scared that the smiles will leave again. I don’t want to stop smiling now that I am again. Jonathon gathered his art supplies and disappeared. I quickly looked around but he was

gone. Just as suddenly he reappeared. I jumped and said, “Where did you go?” “To set everything up,” “That quick?” I asked. “Yeah. Vampire remember,” he said tapping me on the nose. “That was awesome,” I said. To move that fast would be amazing, exhilarating, freeing. “I usually don’t go as fast as I can, like I did just now. Joseph, Danny, and Mason would never stop talking about it.” “Why wouldn’t they stop talking about it?” I asked confused. So, what if he could run fast? What difference could it possibly make to them. “They just wouldn’t like the fact that when

I don’t hold back I can run faster than they can. Most of the time I just let them have their fun,” he said. “That sounds like guys. That’s how Adam and Aiden are when they talk about cars. Intent and excited. Nothing can distract them. They go on and on and lots of times I don’t know what’s so exciting. It must be speed,” I smiled again thinking about them. I really missed my brothers. “When you talk about your brothers there’s a light in your eyes I rarely see. You really care about them,” he stated. “Well, they’ve always been there for me. Even though they’re thousands of miles away I feel like they care even more now. They don’t really know how hard the divorce was on me but they’ve

tried to make me feel better which is something neither my mom nor my dad did. My mom was to intent on her own heart break and my dad was too busy chasing his new girlfriend Kelly. But my brothers called everyday; soothing me when I was hysterical and comforting me when I cried. I can always count on them no matter what.” “Were you close to your dad?” “Yeah, that made everything so much worse. I was a daddy’s girl, not in the whiny sense of the word, and then he just stopped being there for me and it was ‘Kelly this’ and ‘Kelly that’ and ‘Did you know Kelly could do this’ blah blah blah.” “That had to be tough,” He said putting his arms around me. “Unbearable. But like I said the only two

people I had were my brothers and they were halfway across the country. If I didn’t have them I don’t know what I would’ve done.” “You would’ve managed,” He said with a grin. “Yeah, I guess,” I said remembering the day in the garden when I’d said the same line to him. Gosh, could it be only days ago? It feels like years. “Are you ready to be painted?” He asked. “Yeah,” I said nervously. “Why are you nervous?” He asked. “What if I’m not a good model?” “You’ll be great,” He said smiling, looking like an angel. My own personal angel. Could he really be all mine?

“But what if I’m not?” I asked looking down afraid to meet his eyes. “Hmm,” He began thoughtfully, like he was trying to figure out a difficult math problem. “I guess I’ll have to find a new muse and girlfriend then.” My head snapped up and my eyes bugged out. A small, astonished gasp escaped my lips. Jonathon laughed so hard he was bent over clutching his stomach. “Stop! This isn’t funny! Stop laughing at me!” I yelped ashamed. What had I done? “I was just kidding Kylie. You should’ve seen your face. You’re my soul mate I don’t want anyone else. How could you ever think that?” He managed to get out in between hysterical laughs.

“Sorry, I have abandonment issues,” I said clutching my chest. “Alright let’s go,” He said swinging me onto his back in one lithe lightening fast movement. We flew out of his room so fast it didn’t seem possible. I felt like I was on a roller coaster. A very scary, very fast one. I closed my eyes for fear of getting motion sickness. I counted in my head to keep myself calm. One, two, three─ “Kylie.” Jonathon said slightly touching my hand. I manage to unclench my strangle hold from around his neck. “Humph.” I exclaimed as I fell to the

ground, hitting it hard. Jonathon burst out laughing. I stood up wiping grass from my jeans. “I’m glad I can be of such splendid entertainment. I could have walked you know? I do have legs,” I said sarcastically. “Oh don’t be like that.” “I’ll be however I want to be. Where do you want to paint me before I change my mind?” “Right over there,” He said pointing to the grass in front of his canvases. I noticed there wasn’t just one canvas but several. It looked like three but there may have been more. “You can just sit on the grass,” He said

simply with a motion of his hand. I could tell he was focusing on his paints already in the zone. “Okay,” I said moving to the area he had pointed out. I sat down and pulled my knees up to my chest, resting my chin on my knees. “Is this okay?” I asked. “That’s perfect.” He said smiling, pulling out a paint brush. The sun beat down on my face but I stayed cool with the soft breeze. I closed my eyes and hummed quietly to myself, to calm my nerves. Nothing I had ever done in my entire life had been as nerve racking as having Jonathon paint me. Every flawed detail exposed to his watchful eyes. It was like he could

see down into my soul. *** I had felt like we were outside for five hours but it must have been no more than three. Jonathon was a fast painter what with his vampire speed. When he was done with the first painting he had me sit Indian style for the second. I had picked absentmindedly at the grass. We didn’t talk much and I enjoyed the silence. Not really thinking about anything, just listening to nature, the brush strokes it was all very relaxing. The one thing I did think about was Jonathon and how lucky I was to have him in my life. For the third painting I laid on my side with my head resting in my right hand. This time I had watched Jonathon paint. He

would bite his bottom lip in concentration, when a golden blond curl would fall in his eyes he’d blow it away, not ever taking his eyes away from me. I felt so nervous and insecure as his eyes swept over my body. I found myself blushing constantly, which then made me feel stupid, so then I’d blush some more. “Done,” He’d said with a pleased smile. “Can I see them?” I’d asked nervously standing and stretching. He grinned. “Sure,” He said with a wave of his hand towards the painting all lined up in a row. The paintings were beautiful like all of Jonathon’s paintings were. I wish I could paint like that. “Wow,” I gasped. The paintings were

perfect. “You like it?” He asked shyly and if he could’ve blushed I think he would have then. “I love it, I love all of your paintings, and more importantly I love you,” I said. He grabbed me around my waist. He kissed me on both cheeks before kissing my lips. “I love you too,” He said to me. In all the paintings I was the focus. The background and foreground done in dull, subdued colors while, I, the middle ground, was done in bold, bright, eccentric colors, in order to stand out. Once again, a light seemed to form around me, it wasn’t too obvious, but I noticed it. “What’s with the light around me?” I had asked.

“You’re my soul mate, my other half, when I look at you it’s as if you are glowing.” He had said. I just nodded still looking at the paintings mesmerized. We went back inside and Jonathon flew through the house, an invisible blur, to put his paintings in his room. I now stood in the kitchen. I heard Jonathon come back in with the last painting closing the door behind him. Before I could turn around he was gone. I opened the refrigerator to get a water bottle, there were none. Resigned I began looking for a glass. I finally found one in the third cabinet I opened. I

grabbed a glass and stuck it under the built in ice maker in the refrigerator. The ice clanged loudly against the glass. I moved to the sink and added water to the glass. The cold water tasted heavenly, I hadn’t realized I was this thirsty. “I should’ve realized you’d get thirsty,” sounded Jonathon’s velvety voice, “You’ll have to forgive me. I haven’t operated on a human schedule in centuries so I’m a little rusty.” “Oh!” I exclaimed startled, dropping the half full glass of water. I hadn’t heard him approach and his silent ascent had startled me. “Oh, crap!” I exclaimed again. I looked around frantically for a towel to wipe up the mess.

“I’ll pick up the glass; it won’t cut me like it would you,” He said, already on the floor with a palm full of shards of glass, even the small ones I would have missed with my human eyes. “Rags are under the sink,” He said. I grabbed one and began wiping up the water. A big booming laugh sounded in the kitchen. I looked up and saw Joseph standing over Jonathon and me. “Did I miss the fight? Did you finally get mad at Jonathon, Kylie? Decide to throw a glass of water at him? Don’t you know it takes a lot more than that to hurt a vampire?” He asked still chuckling.

“It was an accident,” I mumbled. “Oh, he knows, he just likes to make everything into a joke,” said Jonathon. “Don’t spoil my mood Jonathon You can be such a kill joy. I can’t wait to go racing, and you’re not going to ruin the fun,” Seph said. I finished wiping up the last of the water and rang it out in the sink. I could be such a klutz. Hopefully I wouldn’t crash any Ferrari’s. That would be a shame and I wouldn’t be able to clean up that mess as easily as I had the water. “When are we going?” I asked standing up. “As soon as you’re ready,” said Jonathon. “I’m ready now,” I said noticing that

Jonathon had paint on his clothes and hands. There was even a small smear of green paint on his cheek. On anyone else it would have looked silly but on Jonathon it made him even more perfect. “Let’s go,” said Joseph enthusiastically.

Chapter Seventeen: Racing “How far away is this place?” I asked Jonathon referring to the race track. “About three hours. If I drive fast I can be there in under an hour.” I had no doubt we’d be there in under an hour. Jonathon was already going one hundred and

thirty miles an hour, with the speed increasing. Joseph’s dark blue corvette was blurring in front of us. Danny and Mason behind us in a BMW Z4 Roadster and Patrick behind them in a Mercedes SL65 AMG. “This track isn’t open to humans’ only vampires.” “Will they let me in?” I asked, I didn’t want an angry vampire after me but apparently one already was. “You’re with me of course they’ll let you in. Any human associated with a vampire is cool.” “I can’t believe vampires have their own race track.” I muttered. He laughed, a sound I loved. “We vampires are all about speed.” He said.

“I can tell.” I said with a chuckle. “So do vampires have other places that are just for them?” I asked. He chuckled. “Yeah we do. They’re always disguised as something else, so humans won’t come near. We have our own of everything. We even have our own hospital for our soul mates. It has the latest in vampire technology.” “Oh,” was all I said. Danny and Mason pulled up next to us, on my side, Mason at the wheel. He rolled down the window. Jonathon rolled down mine before I could. “What do you want?” Jonathon asked in a normal voice, Mason and Danny would hear even over the roar of the wind. I didn’t worry about

Jonathon not looking at the road, that’s what vampire senses were for but I still couldn’t help but clench my teeth. “Smell my exhaust, fire boy.” Mason said. He rolled up the window and pulled in front of us. I laughed at his license plate, it read: TEMPTER. Jonathon growled. “Are you okay?” I asked. “Fine. But I wish he wouldn’t do this stuff all the time.” “Why does he do it?” I asked, although with two brothers I already had a good guess what the answer would be but I thought it would be better if he talked it out to calm himself. “One: to make me mad and two: because he

doesn’t really believe I can use fire.” “Why would he think that?” I asked confused. “Because I’ve never shown anyone.” “Why haven’t you shown anyone?” I asked, persistent. He shrugged. “I guess I’m scared. I don’t know how it works. I don’t want to hurt anyone because I don’t know how to control my power.” “That makes sense. But you should still know how to control your power.” “You’re probably right,” He mumbled. I smiled. “I’m always right.” That got a grin on his face.

I looked out my window at the different scenes flying by. There wasn’t much to see. Everything was a blur with the speed. Cars looked like they had come to a stop. Jonathon’s cool hand grabbed mine ever so gently. “What are you thinking about, principessa?” He asked. “Can’t you just read my mind and know what I’m thinking?” I asked looking down at our entwined fingers. He chuckled. “Yeah, I could. But I won’t do that. It doesn’t seem right to prod in on your private thoughts. If you don’t want to tell me what you’re thinking it’s fine. I won’t be mad. Your thoughts are private I won’t pry but you looked like you were

ready to laugh.” It was my turn to laugh and I did. But I felt relieved that he wouldn’t read my mind, he didn’t need to know about the note. “I was just thinking about kicking Mason’s butt at the track,” I said enthusiastically. Jonathon smiled. “I hope we can too, he wins every time,” Jonathon said with a groan. I smiled, “Not anymore, he does.” He laughed. “Do we get to race together or against each other,” I asked fiddling with my fingers. “Scusa?” “I guess I should have phrased that

differently. Will we race in teams? You know, like will you and I be a team or will we race separately?” I said hoping I made some sort of sense this time. “Oh, yeah. You and I will race against the team of Danny and Mason and the team of Joseph and Patrick.” “That’s great.” I said, truly happy I wouldn’t have to race against Jonathon. Gradually I could begin to feel the car slow beneath me. “Almost there.” I said breathing out a sigh of relief. “Almost,” he said turning down an unmarked road. Mason, Danny, and Joseph were all ahead of us. I could see Patrick still behind us; he

drove slower than the rest of them. I could see Joseph park his car up ahead of us. Then Mason and Danny in the BMW. Jonathon slowed the Mustang even further and came to a jerking stop. I nearly slammed into the dash board before the seatbelt stopped me. “Where’s the track?” I asked looking around at the barren landscape. “You’ll see.” He said as way of an explanation. I continued looking around thinking I’d missed something but I couldn’t see anything resembling a track. Or for that matter any beautiful Ferrari F430’s. All there was was grass and trees. And a little dirt. I couldn’t wait to get behind the wheel of

one of those Ferrari’s. I guess I had my brothers’ to thank for my love of cars. Jonathon opened my door for me offering me his hand. His cold hand was rock hard and sturdy. I could always depend on him. As Jonathon closed the car door, still holding onto my hand, Patrick finally pulled in next to us. I felt like I was missing out on some inside joke. Seph, Danny, Mason, and Jonathon all had the same smug grin on their faces. I resisted the urge to stamp my foot in frustration. I looked around yet again just in case I had missed something, a building, an odd formation in the dirt, maybe? But no, there was no sign of activity, a building, anything, and definitely not of a race track.

Jonathon gave my hand a light squeeze. “Are you ready to run?” He asked. “Run?” I said questioningly. “Well, we’ll be running and I’ll be carrying you.” “Oh,” was all I said. He meant we’d be running at vampire speed. My stomach did a little flip flop. I was normally so adventurous and all about thrill. Hell, I’ve raced in drag races before but the thought of holding onto Jonathon and running at that speed made me queasy. I took a deep breath. I can do this. C’mon Kylie get a grip of yourself. Jonathon picked me up as if I weighed nothing and slung me onto his back without my consent. Oh, well.

“Hold on tight,” He said and I did. My chokehold on him would’ve cut off the airways of a normal human eighteen year old boy. But not Jonathon, he didn’t even notice. He smiled that adorable grin at me and with one last look at my horror stricken face we were flying. His running was smooth and effortless. His breathing even. I was surprised he could breathe through my hold on him. On his back, it didn’t feel like he was running. I wasn’t rocking back and forth, in fact I wasn’t moving or bouncing in any way. He could’ve been a stone I was clinging to. Well, he was cold and hard like one but I couldn’t imagine a stone looking like Jonathon. Danny or Mason, I

wasn’t not sure which, was side by side with Jonathon.. The others behind. In that instant it seemed to become a race. I could feel Jonathon speeding up. I clung tighter to his back scared I’d fall. We seemed to be descending. It got darker until the sun was completely gone. I wanted to ask Jonathon where we were, and where we were going but I couldn’t open my mouth. Then we were plunged into complete darkness. Small lights began to light the way. However they weren’t close enough together for me to be able to see anything. I felt so blind, and claustrophobic. Deep breaths Kylie, deep breaths. I heard someone laugh and more voices up

ahead echoing around a large space. Jonathon slowed to a mere jog for him. For a human it still would’ve been a very fast run. “Almost there,” He said. A few minutes later light flooded over us. I resisted the urge to cover my eyes. I had been in the dark so long that the bright light blinded me. Jonathon began walking. Slowly, I loosened my grip on him. He stopped walking. “Can you walk now?” “I think so.” I replied in a whisper. Joseph, Patrick, Danny, and Mason stopped with us. Jonathon took my hand to help me down. As my feet hit the ground a wave of dizziness overcame me. “Whoa,” I said putting my hand to my head.

“Are you okay?” asked Jonathon his cold arm suddenly around my waist. “Mhmm, fine.” I said, standing up straight and waving away his concern with a swish of my hand. I looked around for like millionth time that day. My neck was going to ache tonight. We were definitely underground. I heard the buzzing sound of cars racing by. I reached for Jonathon’s hand and took a deep breath. We all began moving towards the commotion again. I had to admit I was frightened being underground with a lot of vampires with probably no way to escape if something bad happened. I knew Jonathon and his family wouldn’t let any harm come to me but I was still scared.

C’mon I’m only human. Jonathon gave my hand yet another reassuring squeeze. He must have sensed how tense I was. Suddenly the small, confined hallway opened up into a large, brightly lit, room. Some people, I mean vampires, milled around the large room. Some entered and exited corridors leading off from the large room. Jonathon and the rest continued walking straight, heading to one of the open corridors. We kept going straight the floor dipping down. I looked up at Jonathon hoping to receive some sort of comment as to where we were going. Obviously we were heading into pitch blackness again. His silver gray eyes met my forest green

ones. “We own this track, no one else is allowed down to this one. He said in reply to my confused eyes. So this place had more than one track. I didn’t even want to think about how big this place was. Up ahead the light completely faded. Great. I held on tighter to his hand. After about three seconds of pitch blackness someone turned the lights on. For a moment I was blinded by the whiteness. But once my eyes adjusted I could see the track. And man was it a track. It was better than any track I had ever seen and to think it was underground made it seem even

cooler and even bigger. I jumped up and down and did a little happy dance. They all chuckled at me but I didn’t care. This was so cool. Finally, I noticed the Ferrari F430’s. I let out a little squeal of pleasure. There were four Ferrari’s a black, blue, red, and yellow one. This had to be the best day of my life. I loved this. I couldn’t wait to be behind the wheel of one of those Ferrari’s. I could barely contain my excitement. Most girls dream about being rescued by a prince, I however just want to recklessly race a Ferrari F430 with my to die for gorgeous vampire boyfriend. What can I say, I’ve never been normal. I broke away from Jonathon and ran down the steps that led to the track and towards the

Ferrari’s. I was in heaven. Car heaven that is. I heard Seph laugh behind me. “Jonathon I think she likes that car more than you,” Seph said still laughing. I blushed and turned to face them, still at the entrance. “Are you guys coming?” I asked. Before I could finish my sentence Jonathon was beside me and Joseph, Danny, and Mason were in front of me. Patrick however was walking at a leisurely, human, pace. I liked how Jonathon, Danny, Mason, and Joseph didn’t hide their vampireness around me like Patrick did. It seems normal for them to be in places with in a second. Patrick’s leisurely stroll was just irritating. For lord’s sake, I’m the human I’m the one who is supposed to walk like that.

“Boy’s could you at least try and act human around Kylie, she might begin to think you’re all show offs. What with your hovering,” He glared at Danny and Mason, “And your driving fast and your running,” He said now glaring at all of them. “Shall I continue?” “Dad, don’t be such a kill joy,” said Mason with a grin. “Mason do not tempt me,” Patrick said. “Really, Patrick I don’t mind it at all. I think it would bother me more if they started acting human.” “Oh, well then there is nothing more for me to say,” He said pinching the bridge of his nose and scrunching up his face like he had a headache. I heard a mumbled ‘thanks’ from Mason. I smiled at

him and mouthed ‘you’re welcome.’ “What’s wrong with him?” I asked Jonathon in a whisper. He looked away from me. “Stress, not enough food, and no sleep.” “Why isn’t he eating or sleeping?” I asked. Jonathon looked down at me with pity in his eyes. “Oh. My mom.” I said. He nodded to let me know I was right. “C’mon guys. Let’s have some good natured fun.” I said. “Please, good natured?” said Mason with a huff. “You’re going down.” He added. “You keep telling yourself that,” I said to him. He grinned. “We’ll see.” He said and then jumped through the open window of the blue

Ferrari, behind the wheel, which was on what I’m used to being the passenger’s side. Great, if I drove we’d lose. “Which one do you want?” asked Jonathon motioning to the yellow, red, and black Ferrari F430’s. “Red,” I replied instantly. I normally only liked black cars but for the Ferrari I could most certainly make an exception. He smiled a sweet smile. “Good. The red one’s mine. And for your better driving benefit the steering wheel is on the American side.” “What!” I exclaimed. “Okay, okay. I guess it’s more for my driving benefit. I’m used to having the driver’s side

and passenger side the American way. As you know I lived in America for quite awhile and while I was there cars were first released so I got used to driving them the American way,” He said with a shy smile. “Sweet, all the better for me,” The way Jonathon said, American, was so cute with his accent. I opened the door to the red Ferrari and got in. I was definitely not climbing in through the window. But Jonathon did. I could hear Patrick and Joseph getting in the black Ferrari. About the time I wondered who was going to call the game Diana appeared. “Sorry I’m late guys. I hope you haven’t

been waiting long.” “No, not long at all,” said Jonathon in a calm voice beside me. “Start the car.” He said. Everything about Jonathon’s car was custom. This car was seriously tricked out. I pushed the ‘push to start’ button and the Ferrari F430 came to life with a very appealing growling sound. I bit my bottom lip to prevent myself from squealing. “Everyone ready?” Diana asked. We all chorused simultaneous yeses. She held up the flag that signaled us to go. I pushed down on the gas and I think I left my stomach back at the start. I couldn’t believe the car had gone from zero to . . . 100? In less than thirty seconds. I glanced for the briefest second at Jonathon with questioning eyes.

“We all had our Ferrari’s modified,” He said as way of an explanation. Still looking at the track I said, “How did you get this thing to go so fast so quickly?” “That’s what vampire mechanics are for.” I was still lost. He could tell from my profile so he added, “They lace the gasoline with vampire venom to make it go faster.” “Really?” “Yeah, I know it sounds weird but it’s the truth.” Smoothly I cut off Danny and Mason. Jonathon began whooping with joy. “He so didn’t see that one coming.” Jonathon said looking behind us at Mason’s shocked face. I stole a glance and giggled. Mason was stunned and definitely

impressed, Danny was laughing his head off and it looked like he was saying, ‘I told you.’ I cut back across making sure I took up most of the track so they couldn’t past me. “Wow,” said Jonathon, “You’re a better driver than me.” “I’ll take that as a compliment,” I said as I cut to the right to block off Mason and Danny and then quickly moved back to the center of the track. We came back around and I saw Diana jumping up and down. “Way to go Kylie!” She yelled so my not so sensitive ears would hear her over the roar of the other two cars. I was having so much fun. This was definitely the most fun I’d ever had in my entire life. This beat just about everything I had ever done. It seemed the best days of my life were

happening here in Rome with Jonathon. The track was approximately three miles for one lap. So, it was fairly large. After thirty laps we called it a day. I never lost the lead. I was so proud of myself. I parked the car and began un-strapping the harness. Before I could finish Jonathon began undoing them through the window. After the last one was un-clasped he pulled me out through the window and into a hug. Suddenly he leaned down and gave me a long, mind numbing, tickles your toes, kiss in front of everyone. I blushed dramatically. I’m sure my face turned an unattractive tomato red. “You won,” said Jonathon pressing his face into my raspberry scented hair. “We won.” I said. Diana came running down to join the rest of

us. She hugged me too. Which was kind of awkward since Jonathon was still holding me. “I’m so happy a girl finally beat these boys. It’s about time they see what we girls are made of.” Diana said. I laughed. I heard Mason grunt. “Oh, Mason it’s okay. Be a good sport,” I said. “Whatever. Good game.” He said giving me a stiff hug. Danny came up to me then. “That was amazing. I don’t care if my bro and I lost to a girl that was the most fun I’ve had racing in a long time. Plus, I enjoyed seeing his look of astonishment. I told him not to underestimate you.” “Thanks, Danny.” I said.

“Come here.” He said giving me a hug. Mason began muttering quickly under his breath. “Come on brother get over it. You lost to a girl. Move on.” Danny said. Those two cracked me up. When they fought they didn’t sound or look like vampires. They seemed so normal all the Pulmer’s did. It was hard to think of them as vampires. We all sat down and talked for awhile. It was nice to sit down and have a conversation with a group of people. I’d only had myself to talk to for so long. We left the track the way we came. I was surprised to see that it was already dark outside. We got back in the cars, Diana’s Lexus now added and began the drive back.

I got in the car and lay my head against the cold window. The iciness sending a shiver up my spine. “Are you cold?” asked Jonathon already starting the car. “No,” I lied. He picked up on the little white lie, I didn’t want to seem weak, and draped his jacket around my cold shoulders. The jacket wasn’t warm but it was better than nothing. I snuggled it closer around my body as I shivered again. Noticing this, Jonathon cranked up the heat. I was conscious only for a few more minutes. I saw the others take off ahead of us and then I was asleep. I was aroused by Jonathon’s cold arms wrapped around me lifting me up and cradling me

like a baby. My eyes fluttered open. I began to open my mouth to speak. “Shhh, principessa. We’re home now. Go back to your peaceful dreams.” “Don’t leave me,” I said groggily as he laid me down in my bed. “Never,” He said. “Please stay with me tonight.” “Alright,” He said kissing my forehead. “As long as you promise to go back to sleep,” He said. “Mmmhumph.” I mumbled. I was aware only briefly of him pulling the covers up around me securely, to protect me from his cold body. I fell asleep to him trailing his cool index finger ever so lightly down my arm. “My beautiful principessa,” He said and then I was

unconscious.

Chapter Eighteen: Visitor The school week was boring. I mean absolutely, fall asleep, boring. This week has been dreadful. I had been dreading Jonathon and his family leaving this weekend with my mom. I had a note left in my room every night since the first came. It was luck that Jonathon didn’t see it Sunday night after I asked him to stay with me. I know I should ask Jonathon to stay or one of the others but I can’t bring myself to do it. I don’t need him worrying. Even if I lie and say there is some other reason I want him to stay I won’t be able to

live with myself. I hate lying and liars. It makes everything so complicated. Even if it is for a good reason. I was sitting in Biology class on Friday thinking this when Isaac interrupted my train of thought. Isaac and I were becoming good friends. It was nice to have a normal human friend with normal human problems. “Are you okay? You seem kind of distracted.” He asked leaning in close to me. “I’m fine just stressing about the project.” I lied. Great, here I go with lying. But I definitely couldn’t tell him about vampires. He nodded as if that explained everything. Ms. Cappet had assigned each table a project. We had to work with the person sitting next

to us. I was thankful once again this week that I sat beside Isaac. I didn’t know anybody else to work with. Plus, Isaac really understood biology. Unlike me, I understand absolutely nothing about Biology but I was trying to learn. The project Ms. Cappet assigned to Isaac and me was on evolution. Isaac seemed ecstatic about this. He said evolution would be an easier concept for me to grasp. I hoped he was right because I didn’t want him to have to do the entire project himself due to my lack of Biology abilities. I looked at the clock. Five minutes left until the end of class. As if reading my mind Ms. Cappet said, “Class take the last five minutes to talk amongst your selves. Oh! And don’t forget about your

project over the weekend.” Isaac turned his body to face me. “So, any extraordinary plans this weekend with your beau?” “No, he and his family are leaving for a short trip this weekend. So, I’m all alone.” “Maybe we could start the project this weekend. I could come over to your house?” I smiled. That certainly would make the weekend a little more bearable and less stressful. “That would be great.” I said. “Cool. What time do you want me to come over?” “I don’t care. When is it better for you?” “Is twelve o’ clock okay? I have to rehearse with my band at three so we could work till then.”

“That sounds great,” I said just as the bell rang to dismiss us. As per usual Jonathon was waiting outside the door for me. He was wearing a navy blue sweater and jeans. He looked perfect but he could wear a sack and look perfect in it. “Bye Isaac. I’ll see you tomorrow,” I called over my shoulder. “Yeah see ya.” He said as I grabbed Jonathon’s hand. Even though most people ignored the Pulmer’s they all seemed to stare at Jonathon and me as we walked by. But if I didn’t know the Pulmer’s I would probably be intimidated by them too. “Why are you going to see him tomorrow?”

He asked. “Because we have a biology project to work on. Why are you jealous?” “No, of course not. Just curious as to what you’re going to do this weekend.” “I hate to disappoint you but I can live without you,” I said. He looked down and grinned at me. “Not likely,” he said opening the classroom door for me. The closing of the door signaled the end of our conversation. The rest of the day went on as boring as the week had. But that wasn’t a surprise. I waved goodbye to Isaac in the parking lot. “See you tomorrow at twelve.” He said waving. “Yep, I’ll see you then,” I replied.

Jonathon opened the car door for me ever the gentleman. It was nice having him care about me this way. It wasn’t like he was trying to impress me it was just the way he was raised. “Thank you,” I said. “Yes, my lady.” He said with a grin and a tip of his head. He got in the car and started it. He eased out of his parking space and into the exit line, driving at a normal speed. It was weird for him to be driving so slowly. I had gotten used to him driving so fast that everything else blurred around us. I took a deep breath getting ready to broach the question that had been stirring in my mind all day. I cleared my throat.

“Um. . . Do you . . . think that I could maybe, I don’t stay at my house while you’re gone?” I asked hurriedly. “Why?” He asked turning and giving me a confused look. “Well it would be a lot less house to have to myself and what with Isaac coming over I don’t think it would look to good to have him come to your house with no one home.” He thought it over for about three seconds. “You’re right, like always. I’ll discuss it with Patrick and see if he thinks it would be okay.” “Alright,” I said leaning my head back against the headrest. I felt like relief was radiating through my pores. Maybe whoever was leaving the notes wouldn’t find me at my mom’s house. Well, if

they’re a vampire they would definitely find me. Ugh, I hadn’t thought about that fact. I guess I wasn’t really safe anywhere. I knew that I should ask Jonathon to stay but I didn’t want to worry him. I was so stupid. If he went whoever this was might decide to kill me. If that’s what they’re aiming for. Great, I can’t win for losing. We were quite the rest of the short ride back home. How easily I had begun to think of his house as home. It was surprising. Jonathon pulled into the driveway. There was a car in the driveway I had never seen. Studying it closer I realized it was a BMW X6. It was a dark blue. “Is someone visiting?” I asked.

“No,” Jonathon chuckled. “You didn’t think I’d leave you without a car this weekend, did you?” He asked. I shrugged. “I don’t know. I never thought about it.” The BMW was beautiful. It had a sleek timeless look about it. “My mom’s Range Rover should have already arrived I can drive that,” I said. “Indeed it has but just humor me.” “Why?” I asked pushing further. “Because I want to know you’re safe. I had this BMW specifically modified for you, for when I’m gone.” “Two questions. What kind of modifications? And how could you have had it

modified in less than two weeks?” “By modified I mean that not even a tank could take this baby out. It is loaded with protective armor. To answer your second question let’s just say I have connections.” I rolled my eyes, my arms crossed over my chest. “And by these connections you mean a vampire mechanic.” I said matter of fact. He smirked. “You catch on fast.” I got out of the mustang, bag over my shoulder, Jonathon holding open the car door. I walked over to the BMW X6. I ran my hand along the contours of the car. It was sleek and shiny. I hit my fist lightly against it, just testing to see if Jonathon was serious. “Ow,” I said cupping my fist in my hand.

Jonathon chuckled. “I told you so, principessa,” He said. I sighed; he had told me I just hadn’t believed him. But the question was what did he expect? An atomic bomb to hit me while he’s gone? Or did he know about my visitor? Gosh, I hoped not. “Do you like it?” He said shyly. “Of course! It’s beautiful but completely unnecessary. But I won’t complain.” I said trying to please him; I didn’t want to hurt his feelings. I was extremely uncomfortable excepting such an expensive gift but I didn’t want to hurt his feelings. I really did love it but how could I accept such an expensive gift; oh and I can’t forget the expensive modifications. I let out another sigh.

“I’m really glad you love it and please, please don’t worry about the price. I know you will but it really isn’t a problem.” “Okay,” I sighed even though it was. I may come from money but not Jonathon’s kind of money. I would never be able to give him such a nice gift. It makes me sick to my stomach thinking about how much money he has spent on me in the past two weeks. “It’s great, really,” I added more to reassure myself more than Jonathon. “I’m glad you like it,” He said sounding more confident. He took my bag in his right hand and draped his left arm around my shoulders as we headed up the steps to the front door. The next morning I awoke with a start. Jonathon, his family, and my mom were leaving today. I’d be

all alone. I remembered back to the note I had received last night. We’ll be meeting soon. It read. Those four words scared the bejesus out of me. I ran my hands through my hair. It was going to be a long weekend. I did my usual daily routine and packed a small bag to have with me over the weekend. I added a couple of books to my bag thinking that maybe with all the time I would have alone I could get some reading done.I looked quickly around my room for anything I might be missing. I grabbed my pillow to add to my things. There was a light knock on my door then Diana entered. Her blond head shining in the morning sun that streamed in through the window. Her skin glowed. I mean really glowed,

like her skin was the sun itself. Bright, glowing, and pulsing. “Are you ready?” she asked. “Yeah,” I said meeting her eyes. She came into the room the whole way. “Well, we’re all leaving. Jonathon’s going to stay behind a little longer with you. He thought it would be better if we went ahead and got your mom out of the house before you came. We don’t want to risk another umm… meeting. Oh! I guess you already figured it out but Jonathon asked Patrick and he said it would be okay for you to stay at your house.” “Thanks,” I said looking down at the floor afraid to continue meeting her eyes with mine now filled with tears.

Her cold arms wrapped around me. “It’s okay. Just cry its okay to feel sad about it. I promise she’ll be okay. Just give her time. Time heals all wounds,” she said stroking my hair. I let a few tears escape my arms now wrapped around her. It was amazing how close I already felt to Diana. I felt like she was my long lost sister. I stepped out of her hug and wiped the few remaining tears. I squished my eyes closed willing no more to escape. “Thank you,” I said. “What are friends for,” she said with a quick shrug of her shoulder. “I’ll see you Sunday,” she said heading for the door. “See you,” I said as she left the room. I was already counting down the minutes until they would

be back. Her head poked back through the door. “Really, Kylie there’s no need to worry. Everything will work itself out. It always does,” Diana said and then she was gone. I let out a sigh. Diana thought I was worried about my mom but really I was worried about myself. All I had to do was live till Sunday. I could do that, right? Gosh, I hoped so. I began to pick up my bags to head downstairs. Jonathon came running in. “Here, let me get those,” He said taking the bags from me. We walked out of my room and down the stairs together. We put my stuff in the trunk of my BMW. All the other cars were gone except the BMW and Jonathon’s Mustang. “Are you leaving

now?” I asked. “I’m going to follow you to your house and get you settled; then I’m leaving,” He said leaning against the open door to his Mustang. I nodded and got behind the driver’s side of my car. I had some trouble backing out of the driveway. It was quite a maze. I finally managed it though and made the short drive to my mom’s house. Jonathon was out of his car before I was even in park. I went to the door bending down to insert the key that was now around my neck. I swung the door open as Jonathon walked in all my bags in his arms. I went back to the car and grabbed my purse locking the car behind me. When I turned around Jonathon was standing behind me.

He grabbed me in his arms and pushed my back gently against the car; pinning me there. He looked me in the eyes. So, much love and worry showed in his beautiful silver eyes for me. Then his mouth was on mine in one swift motion. This kiss was more passionate than we had ever shared. But this kiss also seemed to hide his panic. But his panic at what? He kissed me longer and deeper, more insistent as if this would be our last kiss, our last embrace. He broke the kiss and looked me in the eyes again. I could just drown in their silvery depths. “I love you,” He said. “I love you too,” I said putting as much love as I could in those words. Instead of pinning me to the car he moved his arms to wrap around me. “Call me if anything happens. Call me if

anything spooks you, anything. Even if it’s just the wind, promise you’ll call me, love.” “I promise.” I said. “Okay, I’ll see you on Sunday. I’ll come back sooner than the others to get you cleared out of here.” “Sunday,” I said. Twenty-four hours and we’d be back together, I could make it. “I love you,” I said again. “As do I,” Jonathon said. He gave me one more kiss and then he was in his car leaving me standing there. I waved and he waved back. As soon as I could no longer see his car I went inside. Isaac would be coming over soon. I went to my sparse room that I had only slept one night in. Jonathon had placed my stuff on my bed

and left a note.

Principessa, I am missing you already. I will be back before you know it. Know that my soul is aching for you. I love you. -Jonathon I held the note to my heart. I really didn’t deserve him. He was so good to me. Oh, Jonathon. I thought. What would I do without you? I thought back to my first days here. What would I have done without Jonathon? Everything that happened those first days was so chaotic. How could I have handled that by myself? I put the note on my bedside table. Then I moved the suitcases to the floor.

I was just coming out of the kitchen chewing on an energy bar when there was a knock on the door. I opened the door to an adorable Isaac standing in the doorway. He had all the supplies plus another bag. He lifted that bag in the air and gave it a little shake. “I brought lunch, I hope that’s okay.” “That’s great,” I said throwing my energy bar in the trash can as I showed him where to put the stuff down in the living room. We sat down on the floor all the supplies on the coffee table. Isaac put the bag in between us and started pulling out the food he’d brought. There were grapes, and bread and dipping oil. I took the lid off the dipping oil and smelled it. The scent was heavenly.

“This looks fantastic,” I said putting the bowl back down on the floor. “I know it’s not much but. . .” He said trailing off with a shrug of his shoulders. In that moment I looked at Isaac; really looked at him. His eyelashes were long and curled. His hair was shaggy. He had the tips of his dark brown almost black hair dyed a dark blue. His blue eyes sparkled with intensity. He had good strong bone structure. He also had a lip ring. Isaac was a really good looking guy and for some reason he acted as if he didn’t notice. I had seen some of the female stares he received at school and knew that I wasn’t the only one who noticed. “What are you looking at?” Isaac asked.

“Nothing,” I mumbled looking down at the bread and tearing apart a couple of pieces. “Is there something on my face?” He asked. “No,” I said color now rising to cheeks. I moved my long hair to cover my face so hopefully he wouldn’t see the blush creeping up to cover my cheeks. We laid everything out and ate and laughed and talked and even finished the project. I threw away the trash from our meal and cleaned out Isaac’s containers and gave them back to him. He already had all the project mess cleaned up and the board rolled up under his arm. “Here you go,” I said handing him the bag with the dishes in it. I went to the door to open it for Isaac. He paused just outside the door and

turned to look at me. “Hey, you wouldn’t by any chance want to come watch my band practice,” He said; his Adam’s apple bobbing. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to. I just thought with your mum and what’s his name, your boyfriend, away you might want to hang out.” He added hastily at the hesitant look on my face. I held my hands up signaling for him to wait while I thought. I figured it would be a lot more fun chilling with Isaac and his band than staying here and jumping at the slightest noise just because it might be some crazy vampire coming to kill me. I nodded. “Yeah I’ll come,” I said to him. A smile broke out over his face like the sun breaking over the horizon.

“One second,” I said holding up a finger. “Okay,” he said turning to his car, a red smart car, to put away the stuff in his hands. I ran back to my room and grabbed my purse, which I put my book in, and my car keys. I walked outside, closing the door behind me. Isaac was standing in front of his smart car. I bent down pulled out my necklace with the weird antique key on it and locked the door. Although a locked door wouldn’t stop a vampire from getting in I still made me feel better. I tucked it back into my shirt. “That’s one way not to lose a house key,” said Isaac. “Yeah,” I said with a blush. I looked in his small car and saw a guitar

case sitting in the passenger seat. “I’ll follow you,” I said pointing to the BMW with my car keys. Isaac whistled. “That’s your car?” He asked in obvious astonishment. I blushed an even deeper red. “Yep,” I said rocking back on my heels. “Gee, my mom drives a Peugeot; yours must drive a Bentley as nice as your car is.” I laughed. “No, she drives a Range Rover.” “Like I said nice cars.” I got in my car and Isaac in his. I started the engine and heard the pleasant hum it made. Like a purring cat. I breathed in the new car smell. Isaac began backing out and I did too.

I followed him for about fifteen minutes, when he pulled into a cobblestone driveway at a large house. I parked in the small space allotted on the street while Isaac parked in the driveway. He was leaning against the smart car with his guitar bag over his shoulder. I jumped out of the car locking it behind me with a pleasant beep. I dropped the car keys in my purse. “This is my band mate and best friend Tyson’s house. This is the place we practice. His parents are never home and the walls are thick in his house. So, we all come here.” “Will they be okay with me being here?” I asked nervously. “Oh, yeah. My twin sister comes here every time we practice. So, you’ll have someone to talk

to.” “Does your band have a name?” He chuckled. “No, we can’t agree on a single one.” “Maybe I can help,” I said automatically without thinking. He smiled. “That’d be great,” He said. I smiled back as we walked into the large home. The home was cozy. You walked right into the formal living room. It was decorated in warm terra cota colors. Isaac went right passed it and opened a door that looked like it would be a storage closet. I was wrong. It opened up to a pair of ancient wooden steps that looked like they would break under our weight. I could hear people arguing downstairs. I gave Isaac a questioning look.

“It’s okay,” he said following my gaze to the steps. A single light lit the way down. I started down the steps easy. I could hear Isaac’s guitar case slapping against his back as he descended slowly behind me. I’m sure my slow speed bothered him but he didn’t complain. A large black spider sped by me on the stone wall. I jerked away. I hated spiders. Of all the things I could be afraid of in the world spiders were number one second would probably be heights. And yet I love motorcycles. I made it to the last step and waited for Isaac who was right behind me. “This way,” he said shouldering past me and turning a corner. I followed closely behind just in case anymore spiders showed up.

Looking around the cold dark room I couldn’t imagine why anyone would want to have band practice in a place so depressing. I saw a door placed into the small wall. The source of commotion was coming from behind it. Isaac put his hand on the knob turned to look at me with a grin and opened it. I was instantly and pleasantly surprised. The inside was like a real recording studio. The board with blinking lights, the glass, everything. I looked at Isaac questioningly. “I thought you said this was band practice not a recording session.” He laughed. I didn’t think it was funny. “This is band practice. Tyson’s dad is a recording mogul. This is just the in home studio that he never

uses; you should see his actual recording studio.” I looked around the front room. It was painted a light blue. The recording part was done in paneling halfway up the wall and then the rest of the wall was painted the same blue. A comfy looking brown leather couch was on the right hand side of the room. A dark haired girl sat on one side. Three guys were in the recording part; seeing Isaac they came out. I kept looking at the girl. There was something oddly familiar about her. She noticed my staring and her head snapped up. It looked as if she had the same eyes as Isaac. My head snapped away from the girl. I didn’t want to seem rude. Isaac must have noticed my questioning look. He moved next to the girl putting his hand on

her shoulder. “This is my twin sister, Isobel.” Suddenly the pieces fit together. She was the girl at the coffee shop. I held out my hand. “I’m Kylie,” I said. She looked me up and down with a mean look. Her eyes rested on my hand as if it was something completely vile. I put it down color flooding my cheeks with embarrassment. I heard Isaac mumble something to her. She said something back that sounded a lot like, “She’s with a vampire.” Isaac said what sounded like, “She probably doesn’t know.” I pretended not to have heard. After all I might have misunderstood with my overactive imagination. It was a realistic possibility. In the other corner of the room there were three tall guys standing with their arms crossed all

staring directly at me. Isaac came to my side. “Guys this is my friend Kylie. Kylie this is Tyson,” he said motioning to the tall curly haired brunette with pretty gray eyes. “Nice to finally meet you. Isaac talks about you all the time,” He said with a cocky grin. I looked up at Isaac. His face had become flushed. “Thanks a lot Tyson.” “No problem,” said Tyson with a shrug. “This is Colton,” He said pointing to the guy with straight dirty blond hair that fell well past his eyes. Colton looked me up and down and smiled. “And this is Wayland.” He said. Wayland was definitely the shy one of the bunch. He kept looking down at the floor as if he found it most fascinating. He had straight shaggy light brown hair

with what looked like green eyes. The green of his eyes was much darker than mine. He had chiseled features and muscular arms. “You can just chill there while we practice,” said Isaac indicating the couch Isobel was sitting on. “Kay,” I said as the four guys walked into the studio. I sat down on the small leather sofa as far away from Isobel as I could get. I watched as the guys set up. Colton was on the drums, Tyson lead guitar, Isaac was apparently the singer and lead guitarist, and Wayland was on the bass. They tuned up. They looked like an actual band. If only they had a name. I pulled my book out planning to read but

then they started playing. They sounded like nothing I had ever heard. I had expected them to play hardcore screamo music. But instead it was a ballad. Colton hit the drums lightly so that it didn’t over power the song. I didn’t want to sound like a cliché but Isaac sang like an angel. The song was amazingly beautiful as were the ones after it. Even the one that was that got my heart racing with its fast pace. I don’t know how long I was down in the recording studio but I do know that it was dark when we walked outside. Isaac walked me to my car. “That was amazing. Why hasn’t Tyson’s dad signed you guys?” I asked. Isaac let out a sigh. “Mr. Marx says that he

will consider signing us when we finally agree on a name. And I don’t see that happening anytime soon.” “You guys will come up with a name I’m sure of it.” “Thanks,” He said. I unlocked my car. “Bye Isaac,” I said opening the car door. The light blinked on. “Bye, I’ll see you on Monday.” He said a little sadly. “Yep, see ya then. And you have got to bring me back here to see you guys practice.” I said. “Really? I’ll bring you a cd on Monday with all of our songs.” “That’d be great. Oh, I was meaning to ask

you and I almost forgot. Did you write all of those songs?” “Yeah. I did.” “You have a gift Isaac.” I said as I got in the car and closed the door. I gave a little wave and pulled away leaving him standing in the street his hands in his jeans pockets. I got home and was greeted by pitch blackness. I had forgotten to leave a light on in the house when I left. But then again I had thought I wouldn’t be gone long. I locked the car and went in the house tucking my necklace back under my shirt. I locked it behind me, still a little jumpy. I flipped the switch illuminating the kitchen. I opened the refrigerator and my heart ached. I missed Jonathon so badly. He was way too good to

me. He had made sure the kitchen was fully stocked. I realized with a sudden jolt that all the boxes had been unpacked and put away. The Pulmer’s really were purely good. I found a bowel and made myself cereal for dinner. I cleaned up and decided I might as well go to bed. I flipped off the light and headed to my room. The door was closed and a light was leaking out from under the door. I hadn’t remembered leaving the light on and I definitely hadn’t closed the door. I opened the door. The first thing I noticed was the open window. I stared at it puzzled. My gaze went to my bed. I had an intake of breath. A girl probably nineteen was stretched out

on my bed. She had on a long black dress and had long black hair down to her waist. She was beautiful that much was obvious. My gaze moved and stayed fixed on her face. She was smiling sadistically. Her eyes were a light silver color. Vampire. I couldn’t breathe. Her sadistic smile grew wider. She leapt from the bed in a crouch like a lioness stalking her prey. Her lips curled back from her teeth showing pointed incisors. A feral growl escaped her throat vibrating her lips. “I’ve been waiting to meet you did you enjoy my notes?” She said with a cock of her head. Her nose wrinkled like she was sniffing the air. “Such a shame I had to kill the guard poor little

Jonathon had stationed watching your house. He must be worried about you. But I have news for him. I don’t want to kill you, yet,” She said as if in afterthought. Her hair was blowing wildly and dangerously around her head from the wind coming in from the open window. Her eyes darted around the room. “Who are you?” I asked as strongly as I could. “Selena,” she said with a smile but the word came out like a hiss before she leapt towards me. Then everything went black.

Chapter Nineteen: Safe I woke up to a throbbing in my head. I glanced around wildly at my surroundings. I was still in my room although I was on the floor. Selena was nowhere to be seen. I put my hand to the back of my head. There was a large lump there. I managed to get myself in a sitting position even though the throbbing in my head made it difficult.

I let out a deep breath. I was safe. When Selena had leapt out the window I had passed out. I wondered how long I was down? Panic began to set in and a startling realization that could wreck my world. I didn’t want to be a vampire. In no way did I want to be a part of that world. I didn’t mean that I didn’t want Jonathon because I did I just didn’t want to become a vampire. I wondered if that might make our relationship complicated and realized it most definitely would. I didn’t want to become like Selena. I didn’t want the blood drinking. I didn’t want the special powers. I didn’t want the extreme beauty. I didn’t want the grace or the speed or the flying. I just wanted to be me. Just Kylie. Human Kylie. Not vampire Kylie.

I wondered briefly what Jonathon would think. Panic began to edge my realization. What if Selena came back to kill me? What could I do to protect myself? I began searching wildly through the house for some sort of weapon. I opened and slammed drawers that turned up empty. Crap, crap, crap! Finally I settled on a large knife. I tested it on a tomato. It sliced through in one quick motion, no struggling to get it through. I was trying so hard not to cry out of fear. I knew the knife would do no damage to her vampire skin if she decided to return but it made me feel safer. I closed the window to my room but left the blinds and curtains open. I sat on the end of my bed

my head twitching from side to side, from the door that I had closed, to the window. I sat there for hours. Never moving. My legs aching and then going numb with stiffness. I held the knife tightly in my hand. My hand turning purple. I sat there and watched day break over the horizon. When the sun was fully up I began to relax. I was fairly sure she wouldn’t attack me during the day. My grip on the knife lessened with every minute. I became hysterical. I was gripped with a stomach clenching laughter. I imagined I must look like a mess if someone could see me now. They would see a girl dressed in disheveled clothes. Her curly hair fanning in every direction. Her green

eyes darting wildly back and forth. A knife gripped tightly in her hand. This image of myself made me laugh that much harder. Abruptly I stopped laughing. I was not going crazy. But I sure as hell looked like it. I stumbled out of my room and put the knife back away in the kitchen and looked at the clock. It was seven-thirty. Jonathon was supposed to be getting back at twelve o’ clock. I had a while yet. I took a shower and straightened my hair. I took an extra long time putting my make up on. I wanted to look decent and well not crazy. I should have tried to get some sleep since I didn’t get any but I was still too scared to close my eyes. Instead I sat on a bar stool in the kitchen

beside the knives reading a book. I got lost in the fantasy world and jumped when there was a knock on the door. I looked at the clock. It was only ten o’ clock. I ventured quietly to the door. I peered through the window. It was Isaac. I wondered what he was doing here. I opened the door. “Hey Isaac,” I said. “What’s up?” I asked. He smiled. “I thought you might be lonely.” I smiled. “I’m okay,” I said with a shrug of my shoulders. His smile wavered. “Okay. Just wanted to make sure you made it through the night,” He said turning away, “I’ll be leaving now.” I ran after him to keep up with his long

legged stride. “You’re already here. We could hang out,” I said quietly. He gave me a guarded expression. “Please,” I whispered as I realized I really didn’t want to be alone. I didn’t think she would come back but she still could. True, Isaac probably couldn’t protect me from a vampire and I probably shouldn’t risk his life but I would feel better with him here. “Whatever,” said Isaac as he turned back around and headed back towards me. I let him brush past me. I didn’t miss the look on his face however. It was a mixture of worry and longing. I closed the door behind him and joined him in the living room where he was sitting his long legs stretched out. I sat down in the chair across from him. I

didn’t want to give him the wrong idea by sitting beside him. Isaac threw his arms up in the air. “So, what do you want to do?” He asked letting out a long breath as if he’d been holding it in. “I don’t know. I was just reading a book. I’m not big on other stuff.” He let out another sigh. “Obviously, you don’t want to do anything but you want me here for company,” he saw me about to protest so he held his hands up to ward me, “and that’s fine. I can sit here and write lyrics while you read your book. I don’t mind honestly. You inspire me,” He said. He looked sincere but deep down I could see the hurt in his eyes. Instantly I felt awful. It was so horrible and selfish of me to ask

him to stay here. He had more important things to do than guard me. Especially when he didn’t know what he was protecting me from. “I inspire you?” I asked, trying not to laugh. Jonathon had told me the same thing. “Yeah, you do. You’d think there’d be tons of inspiration around this ancient city but nothing gets my creative juices flowing.” “But I do?” “You do,” he said with a point of his index finger in my direction. He got up leaving the room. I thought he was leaving to going home. But a moment later he was back in with a worn notebook and pencil in hand. I gave him a questioning look. “I don’t go anywhere without my

notebook,” He said to clear my expression. I nodded and went to kitchen to grab my book. I sat back down in the chair curling my legs under me. I felt so much better with Isaac there. Even though we didn’t speak the silence wasn’t awkward. Soon though I found myself checking my watch. Jonathon would be back soon to pick me up before the others got back. Isaac noticed. “You must be expecting your mom home?” He asked but it sounded more like a statement. I nodded. “Yeah, she should be getting home soon,” I said. True Jonathon would be getting here first but he didn’t need to know that so I wasn’t exactly

lying. He began to pack up his stuff. “I’ll get going then,” he said. I stood up and put my book on the coffee table. I helped him gather up his lyrics and pens. I walked him to the door. I was already starting to think of Isaac as a good friend, maybe we could even be best friends one day. “Bye Isaac, I’ll see you tomorrow,” I said opening the door. The afternoon sun shone brightly threw the open door. “Bye Kylie can’t wait for science,” he said with a boyish grin, dimples appearing in his cheeks. I watched him walk to his smart car and drive away. “Our project should be the best.” I bolted the door shut behind me. Now, I decided, was the time to pack up my things. It

didn’t take long to put away my meager supply of things I had brought. I moved everything to the door and sat down in the chair to start reading again. No more than I had sat down there was a knock at the door. I nearly jumped out of my skin from fright. Looking out the window in the living room that faced the driveway I saw Jonathon’s black Ford Mustang. I let out a breath I hadn’t known I was holding. Excitement took over and I went running to the door. I swung it open and jumped into Jonathon’s waiting arms. He stumbled back surprised. “You must have really missed me,” he said burying his face into my hair.

“You have no idea,” I said as I wrapped my arms tighter around his wide, strong, shoulders. I navigated my lips to his. I pressed them firmly against his, as of yet, non responsive ones. As soon as my lips met his I could feel his surprise. Then they parted beneath mine. Our kisses always seemed like stars breaking out across a night sky. I started the kiss and he ended it. When he undid my arms that were around his neck and set me back on the ground I avoided eye contact. I was so embarrassed. I couldn’t believe I had just done that. I felt a blush creeping up my neck and onto my face. Jonathon seemed to notice. “Don’t be embarrassed love. We have to get out of here quickly. I ran into a . . . um . . . detour,”

He said. I wondered what the pauses were about. He lifted my bag and pillow into his arms. I went back inside grabbing my book from the coffee table hugging it to my chest. Jonathon was waiting at the door. When I bent down to lock the door he said, “Don’t worry about locking it. They’ll be here in a couple of minutes.” “Oh, okay,” I said letting the key thump back down against my chest instead of hiding it in my shirt. Jonathon held the door to his car open for me. I loved his gentlemanly ways. He sped out of the driveway and up the curving hill and right into his driveway. It felt nice to be home. As we reached the steps I heard a noise like

several cars going by. I looked down from the top of the stairs to the road. It was the Pulmer’s and my mom. I choked on the word mom even thinking it. Patrick was in the middle with my mom in his Mercedes. Danny was in front, leading the brigade, in what I assumed was his black H3. Mason behind him in his BMW Z4 Roadster. Then Joseph was behind Patrick in his dark blue corvette. Behind Joseph was Diana in her Lexus and Amelia bringing up the rear in her Mercedes. It was depressing seeing the lineup. I knew they were keeping Patrick and my mom in the middle to sort of barricade her in. Her face was pressed against the glass. Her eyes were dark and sunken in. Her face was severely beautiful but hollow. Her cheeks were sunken in. She looked like the predator she had become. She seemed to notice my gaze and looked

up to meet my eyes. Her lips drew back from her teeth and she appeared to be snarling. I saw Patrick give some sort of signal and they all sped up. Jonathon turned around. I realized I had frozen to the steps. He looked up from my face to the line of cars. He growled and suddenly his arms were around my waist and rushing me into the house. As soon as the door closed behind us he grabbed me by my arms. “Are you okay?” He asked. “No.” I said but it sounded more like a question. “Are you sure? I know it must be hard for you to see her,” he said. “Yes,” I said strongly. “Good,” He said. He pulled me to the couch

and we both sat down. “What’s going on?” I asked my face puzzled. “Your mom has developed a power.” “Really?” I asked. “It’s a power that can be good and bad,” I nodded my head urging him to continue. “She has the power to shift. She can shift into almost any animal she wants to.” “Okay,” I said dead pan. “I thought she was going to try and kill you. The way she was looking at you it frightened me,” He said his voice catching. “You don’t need to worry. She may be a vampire now but I still think that somewhere deep down a part of my mom is still there. I don’t think

she’ll hurt me.” He laughed almost all stress gone from his perfect shoulders. I wondered briefly what else was bothering him. “Well as long as you’re safe,” He said jumping on top of me and pinning me to the couch. His lips were on mine. Our lips moved in perfect unison our bodies melded together. We were made for each other. Every contour of our bodies matched perfectly. In the back of my mind I heard the door open. Then I heard a laugh. “Ooh a Kylie sandwich,” said Seph laughing. With one more last kiss Jonathon pulled away grinning. He pulled me up with him his arm around my waist. How it had gotten there I had no idea. Jonathon acted like we only had so much time left together.

I could see the joking banter in his face but something was wrong with his eyes. They didn’t look joking. His eyes looked serious. I had never seen Joseph look serious about anything. It wasn’t a look I wanted to get used to. Jonathon and I stood up his arm around my shoulders. Seph and Jonathon seemed to be conferring with each other in their heads. They were both stiff and looked ready for battle. “Kylie, why don’t you go on upstairs and unpack? I’ll be up shortly,” He said nudging me in the small of my back towards the stair case. Even though he said it like a question it sounded more like a demand. I wanted to protest but I heard something in his voice and saw something in his eyes that stopped me from saying anything. In that

moment he looked like a vampire. All trace of humanity was gone from him. This was yet another example of why I didn’t want to be a vampire. So instead I nodded my head in agreement and gathered up my stuff heading for the stairs. I was just starting to open my door when I heard the others come in. First, came Patrick’s commanding voice. What he said made me stand in the hallway and listen my hand still on the door knob. “She’s back there’s no doubt about that anymore. But how could you have been so stupid Jonathon? As soon as you suspected she was back you should have told us instead of hiding it! Do you have any, any idea, what kind of danger you’ve put Kylie in! She could’ve been killed! And what were

you going to do? Just standby and let it happen!” I could viduslize Jonathon in my head flinching from the verbal slap. “I put Ettore in charge of watching the house and protecting Kylie! It’s not like I left her unprotected!” “You might as well have! She killed Ettore! She killed him to get to Kylie. It’s a miracle Kylie is not dead! Selena is sadistic Jonathon…” Patrick began in a quieter tone. “She is not the same person she was then. You have to accept that.” “But I can’t,” said Jonathon. He sounded pained. Patrick’s voice began rising again. “JONATHON! Either except that Selena is a sadistic killer or have Kylie die! It’s amazing she is in one piece after having a visit from Selena.

Selena threatened to kill your soul mate! Not mine or any of the rest of ours only yours. She blames you; you have to except that Jonathon. She will do whatever it takes to get to Kylie. We will help you protect Kylie, help you kill Selena if that is what you choose to do, which is what you should do. But Jonathon in order for us to kill her you have to accept what she has become. A killer.” “How can we kill her?” Jonathon whispered. Patrick laughed, it was a mean laugh and coming from him it shook me to the bones, “Oh, dear boy. There are seven of us and only one of her I believe the odds are in our favor.” “She will be hard to kill,” said Jonathon. “So, you agree then? She has to be killed?”

Patrick asked. Jonathon let out a sigh. “She has to be killed. I don’t completely agree with this but if it means choosing a friendship that no longer exists and the love of my life I choose Kylie, always. But you must understand Selena is a fighter. She will take down as many of us as she can before she perishes. Her power after all is armor, shields, it’s sort of like a force field that repels powers. She can block my power most definitely. Mason, Danny, and Joseph have the most power over her.” “We will use any advantage we have. But Jonathon I cannot understand why you are being so passive about this. Especially after she killed your parents.” “I hate her. I really do. But Patrick you

know as well as anyone that I’m soft at heart. She was my best friend it hurts to think of her as a killer even though I know that is what she has become,” Jonathon said. Patrick sighed. “I know she was your friend but when she lost Andrew she lost all of her soul. All that was remaining of her humanity. You know that. It’s what happens to us when we lose our soul mates. That’s just the way it is.” “So, we fight.” I heard Mason say. “We fight.” Jonathon said. I went rushing into my room throwing my bag onto the bed. I hastily unzipped it and dumped the contents onto my bed. I threw open a dresser drawer and started putting stuff away. I didn’t want to be caught eavesdropping.

But all the information I had learned. Selena killed Jonathon’s parents! Jonathon and Selena were friends! It explained so much. Jonathon came into my room. I was putting the last thing away. “All done,” I said with a flourish trying to act natural. It was difficult. Jonathon kissed me on the cheek obviously he saw nothing in my face or voice to suggest I had overheard the conversation. I was weighing whether or not now would be a good time to tell Jonathon I didn’t want to be a vampire. But no time seemed good. “I have some things I need to tell you,” He said. I gulped. “Me too.” “You go first,” he said with a swish of his

hand. “No, that’s okay. You can go first,” I said trying to talk myself out of having said anything. “Ladies first, I insist,” He said being polite. I bit the inside of my cheek. This had to be the only time I cursed Jonathon for his good manners. I took a breath of air. I stalled trying to get my thoughts together. “Jonathon I have to tell you something that is very difficult to say,” I gulped. His eyes seemed to become a shade darker. “I want you to know that I love you. I love you with every inch of my being,” I said putting all my love into my words. “But…” I took another deep breath preparing myself for what I was about to say. Preparing myself to hurt him. “But Jonathon I don’t want to

be a vampire,” I saw him about to say something but I barreled on. “I don’t want you to mistake what I am saying. I love you and only you and I want to spend all my life with you but I don’t want to spend it as a vampire. I want to stay human. You and your family are so normal; so human. But I’ve seen a true vampire and I don’t want to be like that. I don’t want immortality or the flying or the special powers I just want to be me.” I said whispering the last word. He looked haunted, empty. “She got to you didn’t she? She scared you or said something to convince you that we’re all like her. But we’re not. She may be the stereotypical vampire but most of us aren’t like that. I promise. Please don’t do this to me,” He said pleading. I could see his pain in his eyes his longing to have me forever and now here I

was denying it to him; breaking his heart like so many others had in his past. “Yes, Selena spoke to me. And yes she scared me. But I think I came to this conclusion earlier and I just hadn’t realized it yet. I’m sorry if I’m causing you pain. I don’t want that. I do want to spend my life with you. I want you to know that. I just want to spend it as a mortal.” “I’ve never heard of someone refusing to become immortal after they meet their soul mate. Usually you want to live with them forever,” he said his face becoming dark and brooding. His eyes dilated to complete blackness except for a silver line around the outside of it. For the first time Jonathon looked like a vampire. For the first time I was scared of him.

He turned towards the wall and did something. I realized with a start that he had opened the ancient window without a sound. I thought of the window at my house that Selena had come and left through. “Well if that’s the way you feel,” he said climbing onto the window ledge in a crouch. Before I had time to react or say anything he fell from the window and out of my life.

Chapter Twenty: The End “No. . . No . . . No Jonathon! Come back! Don’t do this to me! Jonathon!” I screamed into the silent night shaking my head back and forth. Tears came pouring from my eyes and just as suddenly as the tears had come anger replaced it. Pure anger. I saw a dark figure dart out of the yard and over the old stone fence. I watched him leave me. “Damn you Jonathon!” I screamed as loud as I could into the night. “Damn you for the rest of your miserable life!” I screamed. I put my leg on the ledge to jump

after him.I felt cold, stone hard arms come around my shoulders. I pushed feebly against them. Sadness replaced my anger. “Jonathon…” I croaked, my voice raw from my yelling. I kept pulling at the arms that encompassed me. I only wanted Jonathon’s arms around me. The arms pulled me back away from the open window. “Get off. Get off of me,” My struggles were useless so instead I turned into dead weight. I looked into the eyes of the person holding me. It was Joseph. Diana was behind him. “Kylie, he’s gone.” “No! He can’t be! Let go of me!” I said spitting on Joseph’s white shirt. He didn’t even flinch. My struggles were starting up again.

“Kylie, Jonathon is a dramatic creature. Let him come around,” Diana said in her most calming voice. Almost too calming. “Don’t you dare use your mind tricks on me! It’s my fault he’s gone! I have to go get him!” I screamed in her face. “Let me go!” I screamed in Joseph’s face; spit flying onto him in my anger. Diana went over and closed the window locking it. “I’ll let you go if you stop fighting me,” said Joseph. I instantly went limp. He let go after a minute’s hesitation. “We have to go get him!” I yelled to both of them. My hand pointing to the window. They both had their arms crossed over their chests and were shaking their heads back and forth. They

really looked like brother and sister. “I have to find him… It’s all my fault… I have to find him. I have to,” I said sitting on the edge of the bed. I put my arms around myself like I was holding myself together. “This can’t be the end. It just can’t,” I mumbled hysterically. The tears were coming faster and heavier now. They sat down by me. Joseph on my right and Diana on my left. “How could he?” I sobbed. “How could he do this to me?” I sobbed again. Diana put her arms around me laying my head on her shoulder. “I don’t know Kylie. I honestly don’t know. But it’s okay to cry.” And I did. I sat there just the three of us a long time. Diana held me and Joseph rubbed my back. “Why are you guys being so nice to me?

He’s your brother.” “Yes, but you’ve become like our sister. We love you,” said Diana tears in her eyes that she could not shed. “We don’t want to lose you Kylie,” added Joseph. “Thanks you guys,” I said. “Any day,” they both said simultaneously. We all laughed but it was short lived. “Do you think he’ll come back?” I asked; my throat catching. “Of course he will,” said Diana. “You just have to give him time. You gave him quite a shock. He just has to change his plans. That’s all,” said Joseph with a shrug.

“What plans?” I asked. Joseph gave a weak chuckle. “Don’t even humans have a plan for their life? What they want to accomplish,” He said rhetorically. They were being so nice to me. I thought they would be mad. After all it was my fault that their brother left. I was such a horrible person I should be put to the guillotine. “When do you think he’ll come back?” “I don’t know Kylie. I don’t know.” Diana said. I looked at Joseph and saw the wet spot on his shirt. “I’m sorry I spit on you, Joseph.” He looked down at his shirt like he hadn’t even noticed. “It’s fine,” He laughed. “I guess I deserved

it after all the things I said to you. But I was only joking,” He chuckled. “Yeah I guess you did deserve it,” I smiled grimly. I hugged them both. “Do you guys mind . . .? I need some alone time.” I saw them exchange a glance. “I guess that would be all right, just don’t do anything stupid,” said Diana. “I won’t.” They got up and left. Diana poked her head back through the door. “If you need anything we’re right down the hall. Joseph’s room is the door next to mine on the right.” Diana said. I nodded as she closed the door. I counted to twenty in my head. Then I

started crying. I had been holding back while they were here but now I let the tears fall willingly. I curled myself into a ball on the bed. Why did he have to leave? How could he do this to me? I loved him. I thought he loved me too. We’re soul mates! Why does everyone always leave me! My dad left, my brothers, my mom, and now Jonathon. How could this be happening again? It’s not fair! It’s just not fair! Why does everybody hate me? I thought as the tears came harder than before; if that were possible. Was I such a burden on everyone that they all left me? I let out a choking sob that caused me to lose my breath. I cried harder. I was vaguely aware of the door opening. I was engulfed in cold but soothing arms and long

blonde hair stuck to my wet face. Diana had heard like the whole house probably had. “It’s okay my sister just let the tears come freely.” “Why does everyone hate me?” I sobbed repeatedly. “Nobody hates you,” She repeated to quiet me as she stroked my hair to soothe me. She was sitting Indian style on the bed and had moved my head so it was resting on her leg like a pillow. After what seemed like forever I pulled myself into a sitting position. I wiped at the last tears on my face. I knew my face and eyes were red and puffy. “I’ll tell you what. How about I fix you a nice, hot, relaxing bubble bath?”

I nodded my consent. A bath would be nice. I sat in the warm water contemplating how my life had turned out this way. A couple more tears leaked out but other than that I just sat there. I got out a put on the night gown Diana had left for me. It came up to me neck and glided down to the floor. It looked like something out of the Victorian era. I settled myself into bed when there was a light knock on the door. “Come in,” I said. Diana stepped inside. “Now you knock,” I said. She came over to stand next to the bed. She was dressed in a night gown almost identical to the one I was wearing. “I thought maybe I could stay the night with you.”

I didn’t think it was necessary but her offer warmed my heart. Obviously she was worried about me. “Yeah come on,” I said sliding over to make room for her. She climbed in next to me. We turned the lights off and settled in for the night. We both lay on our backs staring at the ceiling. Out of the darkness her voice sounded. “Kylie, I really want you to know that you’ve become a sister to me. To all of us. Even Danny and Mason. We don’t want anything to happen to you. We all love you.” “Don’t try and make me feel better.” “I’m not. I’m just telling you the truth.” “How could he leave me?” I whispered.

“I’m sure he has his reasons. He probably just needs to think things through. It’s quite a shock. I’ve never heard of anything like it.” “So, you heard about me not wanting to be a vampire.” “Yeah, we all did.” “So, is it rare for one to refuse all of eternity beside their soul mate?” “Rare? It’s unheard of. In all my years I’ve never heard of someone refusing to become a vampire once they’ve met their soul mate.” “So, I’m the first case?” “As far as I know yes you are.” I rolled over to go to sleep. Hopefully. I traced an ancient crack on the ceiling in

my mind. I tried calming myself. I counted backwards and when that didn’t work I counted sheep. Diana seemed to sense my anxiety. I finally fell asleep to her quiet peaceful humming. It wasn’t until morning that I realized I hadn’t received a note.

Chapter Twenty-One: Searching I moved through my morning routine without realizing what I was doing. Diana wanted to drive me to school but I insisted that I would be better off if I drove myself. But really I had a plan. A plan that needed to be put to action immediately and I would not let Diana or anyone else interfere with it. I got into my BMW and was immediately comforted by the soft purr of the engine. I backed out of the complicated driveway carefully and started on my way to school. With a sudden jolt I realized I had not received one of Selena’s disturbing notes. I felt relieved but surprised. I had

thought after her visit she would become more daring. I thought it was too much to hope for that she had gotten what she wanted and was done with me. I knew in the deepest pit of my heart that she wanted me dead and wouldn’t stop until I was. The pain of Jonathon leaving last night was not completely gone but I did feel a little better. Better enough to think there was something suspicious about the whole thing. Jonathon leaving the way he did, Joseph and Diana comforting me, and then the strangest thing of all no note. I found it all very suspect. There was something going on here and I wanted to get to the bottom of it. When I told Jonathon about my decision I figured he’d be upset. But I hadn’t thought he’d be so drastic. I knew it would come as a shock and be

something we would have to discuss further but how could he just leave? Jonathon was not a hot head so I couldn’t understand what made him so angry? Upset? Whatever it was it wasn’t normal for Jonathon. Maybe the whole Selena thing had been eating at him and my decision was just the fuel to the already burning fire in his heart. After the conversation I overheard last night I knew that Jonathon had been aware of Selena the whole time. I couldn’t help but feel hurt that he didn’t want to kill her. I would have thought that with my safety in question he would have wanted to eliminate the problem. It’s all so confusing and unfair. But now is the time to focus on the plan. My plan was to sneak out of school after

lunch hopefully without anyone seeing me. Getting caught was not part of the plan. I pulled into a parking space by the art department where I knew there was an exit without a camera. I got out and walked into the school. It was going to be a long morning. My first class was awful. Looking at Jonathon’s empty seat was extremely painful. A sharp pain kept shooting across my chest and I sat through the entire class holding the stitch together. I couldn’t live like this. Now that I had found Jonathon I needed him like I needed air. It was such a cliché but it was the truth. He was the one for me. Without him I was incomplete. I felt like a part of my soul had been ripped away and I was slowly bleeding out.

My next class was a little better with Isaac. Isaac could see that I was upset and he did his best to cheer me up. I was greatly relieved when he didn’t ask me why I was upset. At one point he nearly got me in trouble because he was making fun of Ms. Capet and I started laughing in the middle of a lecture on cells. But at the end of class Isaac said the worst thing possible. . . Isaac stopped looked around the hallway and then turned and looked at me. I dropped my head and looked at the floor staring at his black combat boots. Slowly I brought my head up studying his outfit just to have something to look at besides his eyes. Tucked haphazardly into his boots was a pair of black ink

wash jeans. A plain white t-shirt was somewhat tucked into his jeans and held there by a black studded belt. The ensemble was tied off with a dog tag hanging around his neck. Finally my eyes landed on his blue ones. He shook his head to get his dark hair out of his eyes. I sucked in a breath anticipating what was coming. “Where’s Jonathon?” He asked; swaying on the balls of his feet. I could feel my eyes beginning to water and had a fleeting thought of running to the nearest restroom. “Oh, um. . . .” I racked my brain for anything. “He’s uh. . . Visiting family. . . Somewhere. I can’t really remember the name of the place.”

“Oh,” he said sounding disappointed as he began to walk again. At lunch I sat down at our usual table with a clang. Diana, Danny, and Mason were already there. The empty seat next to me was a dreadful reminder of everything. Instead of eating my lunch I just picked at it while avoiding the pity gazes from Diana, Danny, and even Mason. I got up to throw my uneaten lunch away. “Are you okay?” Diana asked when I sat back down. “No,” I said bluntly running my fingers through my hair as I thought of a plan of escape. The bell rang and I hurried through the crowd. “Wait! Kylie wait,” came Isaac’s voice.

“Uh oh,” I whispered under my breath. I turned around and saw him jogging to catch up to me. I looked around for a source of escape. Isaac was getting closer. I’d have to act now. I dashed into a bathroom just as I heard him say, “Kylie wait. I’ll walk you to class.” The door closed behind me and I let out a sigh of relief. I counted out two minutes in my head before opening the door. There were a few people still in the hallway but luckily there was no sign of Isaac, Diana, Danny, or Mason. I walked out of the bathroom at a hurried pace. I made it to the art hallway with no interruption. I turned down the hallway that led the art department. The exit was straight at the end.

But something I glimpsed from the corner of my eye made me stop. I turned and looked at it. I let out a gasp. The painting was of me and obviously painted by Jonathon. It looked like I was in an old building. The floor was covered in dirt and there I lay in it, matted in dirt and dried blood. From the look on my face I appeared to be dead. I put my hand to my mouth to stifle a sob. I tore my gaze away from the painting and sprinted out the door just as the final warning bell rang. I got into my car and left the school without a backward glance. But where would I go? I hadn’t planned what I would do if I managed to make it out of school. I hit my hand against the steering wheel in frustration. Where could I find Jonathon?

The only thought that came to my mind was his mother’s garden. The last lingering imprint of his mother’s life. I resolved to try and find the garden. I seemed the most likely place to find Jonathon. I drove around trying to remember how to get there. But seeing as when he had taken me there I had been on the back of the vespa I hadn’t exactly been looking for landmarks to lead me back to the place. After three hours of no success I gave up and headed home. Diana was waiting outside for me and she looked livid. Her arms were cross and her normally peacefully beautiful face was contorted in rage. I closed my car door, locked it, and turned to face

what was to come. “Where on Earth have you been?” asked Diana shaking with anger. I opened my mouth to answer but she stopped me. “We’ve been worried sick! How could you just leave like that? Ditch school? How could you of all people be so reckless? We’ve been looking for you everywhere.” “I’m sorry,” I said with my head down. And I really was genuinely sorry. In a softer voice she said, “We thought you were dead.” “Well I’m not!” I said angrily. “I’m not a child. I can look after myself,” I added. I started to walk away. “Where were you anyway?” she asked. I

looked back at her. “Just driving around. I needed to clear my head,” I said and it was mostly the truth. She just nodded. I trudged up the ancient wood steps and to my room. I collapsed onto my bed. What was I going to do? I needed Jonathon back. I had never felt so hollow inside. Not when my family fell apart or when my mom nearly died. This emptiness was horrible. I got up and walked over to the window Jonathon had jumped out of. I put my hand on the cold glass and leaned my forehead against it. I couldn’t help but feel that the weather was echoing my inner turmoil. Before I could stop them tears began to run silently down my cheeks.

“Jonathon, come back. Please come back. I’m sorry. So sorry. Please Jonathon, please come back,” I began to choke on my own words as I begged the roiling dark storm clouds. I knew Jonathon was gone and I didn’t know if when was going to come back or if was ever going to come back. I stumbled back over to my bed and fell onto it. I wiped my tears on my hand which came away smeared black. How much longer could I possibly feel this miserable?

Chapter Twenty-Two: Life Goes On November came and went and still there was no sign of Jonathon but I also hadn’t received any notes from Selena since Jonathon left. It was bitter-sweet. I had to take every day one step at a time. It hadn’t gotten any easier and I didn’t expect it to. I couldn’t help but feel that Jonathon was never coming back; after all December was already halfway over. The shrill sound of my cell phone ringing snapped me back to reality. I looked down at the caller ID and answered it. “Hey Isaac.”

“How are you?” “For the hundredth time Isaac I am fine. You don’t need to worry about me.” “I know but you’re my best friend and I can see how upset you are without. . . You know.” “I’m dealing just fine on my own,” I said rather harshly. “I know that. But I know you’re hurt and I just want you to be happy.” “Thanks for caring about me Isaac,” I said trying to make up for being rude. “Why don’t you come see my band tonight?” He asked. “I don’t know,” I replied. “C’mon Kylie you haven’t gone anywhere

since he left. He’ll be back soon enough. Although I think it is a very jerky thing to do leaving you here and not keeping in contact.” I decided to ignore the end of his lecture. “I do go places,” I said rather defensively. He laughed. “Ky going to school does not count as going places.” “Fine I’ll go. Where are you playing?” “How about I pick you up?” “That’s fine,” I said trying to get him off the phone. “Great I’ll pick you up at seven.” “See you then,” I said and hung up the phone. Ever since Jonathon left Isaac and I had

become closer. He was constantly calling me, twice a day, to make sure I was okay. After Jonathon was gone for two weeks Isaac asked me if he was still visiting family. I told him that I assumed so but I hadn’t heard from Jonathon since he left so I couldn’t be sure. Isaac became like a big brother telling me that Jonathon didn’t deserve me for going off and leaving like that without a phone call. He said all the right things. The things I needed to hear even when the reality of the situation was harsh. I was beginning to think that Jonathon was never coming back. I ventured downstairs in the hope of finding Diana. After a quick search I found her sitting in the window seat of the sun room. Her knees were pulled up towards her chest with a book propped on

them. “Diana,” I began. Ever since the day I came home from ditching school things between Diana and I had been rather icy. “Yes,” she said without looking up from her book. “I’m going to be going out with Isaac tonight. He said he’d pick me up at seven.” “Okay,” she said still not looking at me. “Well I wasn’t sure if special arrangements would need to be made because of my mom.” “You should be fine as long as you stay on the end of the driveway nearest the road. I suggest you arrive at your home around six fifty to six fiftyfive if he arrives promptly. Patrick and Joseph will be there all day so you should be safe.”

I didn’t say anything in reply as tears had just sprung into my eyes. Would Diana ever stop acting like this? Everyone was giving me the cold shoulder especially recently, ever since Isaac and had become better friends and it was really hurting me. Going out with him tonight was probably not going to help the situation at all. I trudged up the steps wiping my eyes as I went. I felt like all I did anymore was feel miserable and cry. I was sick and tired of being like this. I wished I could just suck it up and be strong but had always worn my heart on my sleeve. Just as I closed my door the tears came pouring. I wiped them away as quickly as I could. I did not want to shed anymore tears over the Pulmer family.

I felt myself becoming extremely angry. I was tempted to shove all my belongings into a suitcase and find somewhere else to stay. Anymore I’ve felt like an unwelcome guest. A pest. I looked at my watch. I had three hours until I was to meet Isaac. I grabbed my purse and headed to my car. I drove around until I finally found the store I had fallen in love with when I was shopping with Diana. Aqua stood before me. I got out and went in hoping that I might be able to find a new outfit to where tonight. I walked out an hour later with a new pair of jeans, a plain white shirt, and a navy band style blazer. Luckily I found my way home with ease.

When I went inside no one was around. I looked at the time and hastened up stairs to take a shower. If I was going to bother going out then I was going to take the time to look nice. I took my shower as quickly as possible to insure I would have plenty of time to straighten my hair and put on makeup. I put on my new outfit along with my red pair of pumps. I grabbed my peacock purse and scurried outside to my car. The time was six fifty. I needed to hurry. I pulled into the drive way and jumped out of my car. I locked it behind me. I stood at the end of the driveway waiting for Isaac. He showed up at exactly seven o’ clock. Unlike Jonathon Isaac didn’t get out and hold open

my door for me. I climbed into his smart car. “I’m so nervous,” He said as he pulled away from the driveway and started up the hill towards the Pulmer Mansion. “You’ll be great,” I said trying to sound cheerful but ended up sounding fake. “But what if something bad happens? What if I lose all my guitar picks or a wire snaps or I drop the microphone or-?” “Isaac, seriously chill out. I know you’ll do great,” He nodded his head. “Okay,” he said letting out a deep breath. He tried to smile but he faltered. I noticed his knuckles turning white from his grip on the steering wheel. He stopped in front of a brightly lit stone

building with music thumping loudly from the walls. He got out grabbing his guitar case which had been squished between us and heading towards the slender alleyway between the club and next building. I followed closely behind. He entered the building through a side door. The room that we entered in was plain with a black leather couch and chair. The rest of Isaac’s band had already arrived along with his sister. Tyson was tuning his guitar, Wayland was playing his bass, and Cullen was taping his drum sticks against the table. Isobel sat in the corner looking irritated as she glared at me. “Hey guys,” Isaac said as he started pulling his guitar out of its case. “Hey,” they all mumbled without looking up

from what they were doing. Isaac lowered himself onto the floor and leaned against the wall. I slid down next to him. He slowly strummed his guitar and hummed. It was a slow melody and I found it calming me. For the first time since Jonathon left I felt at peace. Fifteen minutes later a man entered. He was dressed all in black with a clipboard in hand. “You guys are on in five minutes. Got that?” He turned and left without receiving a yes or no. I stood up and looked down at Isaac. “I guess I’ll go find a place to watch,” I said wiping my hands nervously on my jeans. “I’ll show you the way,” he said standing up.

We walked out into a hallway that was sectioned off with a black curtain. “The stage is just beyond that curtain.” Isaac said. I had guessed as much but I didn’t say anything for fear of hurting his feelings so instead I just nodded. He led me down some back stairs into the club area. “So have you decided on a name for your band yet?” I asked. He chuckled, “Yeah. We’re calling ourselves The V Hunters.” “Cool name,” I said to him as he turned to leave but I wasn’t sure he heard me over the loud music pulsating through the club. I shimmied my way towards the front of the stage. It was hard to navigate through the closely

packed sweating bodies. I had never liked clubs. The pulsing lights made me nauseated and the loud music gave me a headache. I also didn’t like strange guys coming up and trying to grind on me. I finally managed to make it near the front of the stage. People kept knocking into me and the room smelled strongly of beer. I knew that Isaac and the band would be coming on within minutes so I turned my head and focused on the stage. I got shuffled around some and ended up farther from the stage. Everything was already set up on stage all that was missing was the band. The man with the clipboard parted the curtains and came out to the microphone. “Our next performance is from a local band.

Please welcome The V Hunters!” He said and people clapped, some whistled. The guys stepped out on stage. Isaac walked straight up to the microphone. All his nerves seemed to be gone now that he was on stage. “How are you all doing tonight?” He asked. There was screaming and hollering. “One, two, three, four!” The band was amazing. I even found myself dancing. Isaac sang the entire song with his eyes locked on mine. When they finished I found myself wishing for more. “Thank you!” Isaac said to all the cheers after they finished. Isaac then walked to the edge of the stage and the people there backed away. He jumped

down to floor level and walked over to me. “That was amazing! Wow!” I was at a loss for words. “I’m glad you liked it,” He said his eyes twinkling. He leaned in towards me. “Isaac?” Then he kissed me. His lips pressed harshly against mine moving to a rhythm that my lips would not dance to. It was bland nothing at all like kissing Jonathon. I found myself pushing at his chest. He broke away. I ran out of there as fast as I could which was extremely difficult with all the closely packed bodies. I could hear Isaac calling my name from behind me. Finally I made it to the door. I stumbled out

onto the street. Tears were running down my face and I couldn’t stop them and I didn’t want to. “Kylie I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that,” Isaac said having finally caught up to me. He had his hand on my wrist. I fixed him with my iciest stare. “Don’t touch me!” I said through my teeth making it sound like a hiss. He removed his hand from my wrist and put his hands in the air like he was surrendering, “Okay, okay. I won’t touch you. But talk to me. Please?” “I can’t talk to you! Or anyone!” “Why not?” He asked calmly despite my anger. “Why do you even care?” I countered back.

“Because I like you Ky. Okay! I fancy you! Is that what you want to hear?” “What! You know I’m with Jonathon.” “Ky he’s disappeared to who knows where! I don’t know if you’ve figured it out yet but it seems to me like he’s not coming back! And he’s not good for you!” “You don’t know anything!” I said but I couldn’t help but feel that he was right. I could see pity in Isaac’s eyes, “I know more than you think I do. You’re better off without him.” “No I’m not,” I said quietly as the tears continued to come. I felt his hand on me again, “I said don’t touch me!” He removed his hand and from the look on

his face you’d have thought I’d slapped him. “Ky I don’t want to ruin our friendship. I promise not to kiss you again or bring up anything that makes you uncomfortable. I’m happy as long as we can be friends. Now please let me drive you home.” “Fine,” I said. I didn’t have any other way home; I didn’t have money for a taxi, I didn’t want to call Diana, or any of the others. I walked over to his car and he let me in. “I’ll be right back. I have to go pack up my guitar,” He said. I just stared straight ahead and said nothing. I was tempted to walk away but I didn’t think it was smart to get lost on the streets of Rome. The ride home was awful. Isaac tried talking to me but I didn’t say a word. He dropped me off at

the end of the driveway. “I’m sorry Ky,” He said before I closed the door in his face. I didn’t even wait for him to drive out of sight before I got into my car. I stumbled up into my room and sobbed. I didn’t even make it to my bed. I just collapsed onto the floor. This was the worst I had felt since the night Jonathon had left. Isaac kissing me had made it so much worse. There was only one set of lips I wanted pressed against mine and Isaac’s kiss had me think that maybe I would never kiss Jonathon again. I don’t know how long I sat there wailing before the door opened behind me. It must have only been minutes but it felt like hours. I glanced behind hopefully thinking maybe by some miracle

Jonathon had come back. That maybe my pain had summoned him. Surely it was strong enough for him to feel.When I saw Diana standing there I sobbed even harder. She knelt down on the floor with me and pulled me into her arms. She ran her fingers through my hair. “Shh. Everything’s going to be okay.” In those five little words all the animosity between Diana and me was erased. “No, it won’t.” “You can’t think like that Kylie.” “But it’s true. Nothing will be okay until Jonathon comes back and that’s not going to happen,” I sobbed. “You don’t know that. You never know he might show up tomorrow begging for your

forgiveness.” “Only in my dreams,” I mumbled. I wiped away the last of my tears. Diana’s appearance had managed to stop them. It was nice to have Diana as my friend again. I hadn’t realized just how much I had missed her. She looked me up and down and I knew that I must look awful. But instead she just pulled me into a hug. “Let’s get you cleaned up,” she said pulling away from the hug and starting towards the bathroom. I followed her as she wet a wash cloth. She began dabbing at my face. “Thanks,” I said when she was finished. “No problem,” she said with a small smile. “What are friends for? You know if you still um . . . consider me a friend. I know I haven’t been a very

good one as of late.” “It’s all forgotten now,” I said with a wave of my hand as if brushing it away. “Good,” she said pulling me in for another hug. “Do you really think he’ll come back?” I asked her as we left the bathroom. “Yes,” she replied simply. With that little shred of hope I got ready and climbed into bed.

Chapter Twenty-Three: Just Dance It has been a week since Isaac kissed me. Things between us have been more than awkward. He continued to apologize and I had accepted his

apology multiple times but that didn’t mean things were peachy. Isaac’s kiss had only intensified my aching for Jonathon. I felt like my body had been ripped to shreds and then those shreds had been sprinkled across the world in the hopes of one day being pieced back together. I guessed I would need a lot of super glue. I sat down in my seat next to Isaac for science. He turned in his seat to face me. “Ky I’m really sorry about kissing you.” “I’m over it,” I said for what felt like the thousandth time, “As long as you don’t do it again.” I added. He smiled. “Only if you want me to,” He said with a grin on his face. I glared at him. “Only joking,” He said raising his arms in the air in mock

surrender. He scooted around in his seat. “So, I wanted to ask you something,” He said his face getting red. “What is it?” “Are you going to the dance?” He asked referring to the Holiday dance this Friday; only three days away. “I don’t think so.” “Oh, well I thought maybe we could. . . um. . . go together,” His face was a furious red and he was looking down at his combat boots. He looked up and seeing my reaction he said; “Only as friends. Nothing more.” “I’ll go,” I said and his face brightened. “But only as friends.” “That’s all I’m asking,” He said smiling like

a fool. I watched him from the corner of my eye all class and his smile never faltered. I had a feeling that this dance meant something different to me than it did to him. I meant for it to be away to fix our friendship and skim over the kiss but I could tell that Isaac was still hoping for more. At the end of the school day I climbed into Diana’s Lexus. She insisted on driving me now that we were friends again. She chatted away while I was stuck in my own little world. As she pulled onto the main road she glanced at me and said; “Don’t you think so?” I contemplated saying yes but that could be risky since I didn’t know what she had said.

“Think so, what?” I said. “Kylie, honestly. Sometimes I think there’s some other world in your head the way you get lost in your thoughts. I said I thought it would be good for you to go the Holiday Dance.” “I am going,” I said hurriedly. “Oh,” she said shock on her face. “When did you decide this?” “Today when I got asked to go.” “Really… Who asked you?” She said and I could see curiosity written all over face. I scooted around in my seat. “Isaac.” Anger flashed across her face quickly replaced by false surprise. “Humph. I wouldn’t think he’d ask you after that whole kissing episode.”

“We’re just going as friends. Nothing more,” I said. “We should go pick out our dresses today. I meant to get mine months ago but didn’t have the time. I was going to have it custom made but I’ve waited much too long for that. I can only hope that we can find something lovely off the hanger.” “I’m sure we will,” I said. First we pulled into Dior where Diana scoffed at everything. Then we went to Louis Vuitton where she turned her nose up at everything. After three more stores I was getting irritated with her snobby attitude. “Diana don’t you think you could be a little nicer,” I whispered when a saleslady disappeared yet again trying to find something that would suit

Diana. “Kylie if you don’t speak like a bitch to these people they never get anything done,” she said back. I just raised an eyebrow at her. Finally she said, “We’ll have to go see if Christian has anything for us.” “Who’s Christian?” I asked as we got in her car and started to leave the area of ritzy stores. “He’s an amazing designer and a good friend. I helped him get his stuff out there and recognized. His warehouse isn’t too far away,” she said. She pulled into what was obviously the warehouse parking lot. The building was concrete and gray, dirty in lots of places. It didn’t look like a place Diana would come to. She seemed to see the

confusion etched on my face because she quickly explained. “This is just his warehouse. His store is much nicer. This is where he keeps most of his designs that haven’t been released yet.” I nodded. We walked towards a metal door that wasn’t far away from where we had parked. Diana knocked on it twice. A huge man opened the door taking up the whole entry. He had a buzz cut and a mean looking face. His muscles were huge. His skin was pure white and his eyes a pale silver. Vampire. Diana was unfazed, “Hey, Cliff. I’m here to see Christian.” “Of course,” He said in a deep base moving

out of the way to let us enter. We followed him down the hallway which was full of boxes stacked to the ceiling. I was sure they were filled with clothes. He stopped in front of a door painted a fuchsia pink. “Christian, you have guests,” He said knocking on the door. The door opened and a short man stood there. He had black hair with all the tips died a different color; spiked up in every direction. He wore white skinny jeans with sneakers. He had on designer shirt and blazer jacket. He also wore thick red framed glasses over silver eyes. He was a vampire too. “Diana, what a pleasure,” He said giving her a hug. “And who is this lovely little minx,” He asked turning to me.

“Kylie,” I said holding out my hand. Instead of shaking it he pulled me into a hug. He let me go and turned back to Diana. “So Ms. Diana what is it you need?” “We need dresses for the Holiday dance.” He put his finger to his mouth in deep thought. “I have the perfect dress for both of you but you first,” He said pointing at Diana. He disappeared down one of the many hallways full of boxes. He returned a minute later with gold fabric in his arms. He held it up in the air so we could see it better. The dress was strapless and floor length that trailed behind on the floor a little. It was mermaid style with gold fabric shaped like scales. It was beautiful and I knew it would look amazing on

Diana. He handed it to Diana along with a pair of strappy gold high heels. “And for you my dear,” he said to me as he disappeared yet again. He reappeared a moment later and held up my dress. It wasn’t nearly as elegant as Diana’s had been but it was beautiful. It definitely suited me. It was floor length and strapless. The top was blue and silver sequins then there was a silver bow around it with a silver flower in the middle. The bottom of the dress was blue and silver tulle. It had a dressy feel to it without being stuffy. The silver fabric shimmered in the light. “Wow,” was all I could say. “Do you like it?” He asked. “I love it,” I said taking it from him. He also handed me a pair of blue and silver sequined ballet

flats. Diana pulled out her wallet. “How much do I owe you Christian?” “It’s on the house.” “Are you sure?” “Of course; if it weren’t for you I’d have never gotten my own company.” “Alright,” she said shrugging her shoulders and depositing her wallet back in her oversized bag. “Thank you so much,” I said. “No problem. But when people coming running at you asking you where you got that gorgeous dress say ‘From the AH-MAZING designer Christian Felicio.’” “I will,” I said laughing.

Diana turned and started walking away to leave. “Thanks Christian,” she said with a wave of her hand. “Bye,” I said and followed her out. Once we got to her car we hung up our dresses and drove home. Friday came much too soon. I wasn’t really looking forward to going to the dance. I had never really gotten into things like dances. I knew that if Jonathon was here with me I would be looking forward to this and have a good time and put my fears about dancing in public to rest but instead I was dreading it because of Isaac. I knew he was excited to be going with me. He insisted that he was fine just being friends but I could tell he still wanted more. I had told him that I’d be getting ready with

Diana at her house and to pick me up there. Diana and I spent the entire afternoon and part of the evening getting ready. It wouldn’t have taken me long to get ready myself but she insisted on styling me. Diana sat me down in front of her vanity an array of makeup and hair materials spread out on the table surface. She applied a stormy gray to my eyelids along with a smidge of dark blue to go with my dress. She applied bronzer to my already olive toned skin and some soft blush. She applied lots of mascara to my semi-long eyelashes and navy eyeliner around my eyes. I had straightened my hair and she pulled it back into a fancy up do. “Can I look in the mirror yet?” I asked

turning my head towards it. She grabbed my head so that I couldn’t. “No you have to wait until you put your dress on so you get the full affect,” she said holding my dress out for me to take. “Okay,” I sighed. I slipped into my dress easily. I hated to admit it but I was actually enjoying getting dressed and fixed up. It was a nice change. I just wished Jonathon could see me. I tried desperately to push that thought away. I could not let thoughts of Jonathon ruin my night. Tonight I’m letting go. He isn’t coming back and I’m going to move on. I have to live my life whether he’s art of it or not. She turned me to her floor length mirror and

the image in it shocked me. I looked gorgeous. No, I looked like a goddess. There was color in my cheeks and the bags under my eyes had magically disappeared. “Diana, you are a miracle worker.” “You like it?” “I love it. I could never have accomplished this myself.” “Thanks,” she said turning back to her mirror. Diana put some last touch ups on her makeup even though it was unnecessary. We left her room and she went down the steps. I took a moment to breathe. Everything was going to be okay I repeated over and over again in my head. I just needed to

have fun tonight. I put my hand on the railing and began my descent. Isaac stood at the bottom; his jaw hanging. I blushed. It was nice to be looked at like that. But really I only wanted Jonathon’s eyes on me. Kylie! He is not coming back! He does not love you! I silently scolded myself. “Wow,” said Isaac taking my hand and kissing it. “You look . . . amazing.” He stuttered. “Thanks,” I said. Isaac and I followed behind the others and down the steps to the driveway. In front of us was a white stretch limo. My eyes widened in surprise and I could tell from Isaac’s posture that he was too. “Surprise,” said Diana turning around to

look at me. “This is . . .” I was at a loss for words. “I’m glad you like it,” she said. Diana had been doing everything in her power to cheer me up. She was happy if she only got a small smile from me for her efforts. She got into the limo behind Danny and Mason. That left Isaac and me next to each other. We sat down and the driver closed the door. Diana watched me from the corner of her eye. I knew she strongly disapproved of Isaac for some reason but I could also sense conflicting emotions in her; she wanted me to be happy for a night and have fun. I gave her a weak smile and she beamed back at me. I was trying and that’s what mattered.

Danny and Mason didn’t seem to be too excited about going. No doubt Diana had begged them to go. I knew she struggled with the fact that besides her family she really had no friends. Except for me. I glanced over at Isaac. From his stiff posture I deduced that he was on edge. I glanced out the window at the city passing by us. Seeing Rome at night was wonderful. I had never seen a more beautiful city. The limo pulled up to the Grand Hotel Plaza where the dance was being held. Some students were outside laughing and smoking. They all stopped and gawked when we got out. We headed inside the hotel. The hotel was historic and beautiful. It had

a majestic quality about it. A timelessness. We headed to the ballroom. I was shocked by the beauty of the room. The room was all gold. Even the ceiling. For the dance everything was decorated in pale blue, silver, and white. It was so elegant it shocked me. I would’ve never guessed that this was a high school dance. We found a table and sat down. I finally took in Isaac. He was in a tuxedo with his hair slicked back, just a little blue showing. He still wore his lip ring. I had to admit he looked good in his tux. “You look good in a tux,” I said. He laughed, “Yeah right.” “No really you do.” “Thanks,” he said sheepishly color flooding

his cheeks. “Let’s dance,” he said standing and offering me his hand. “I don’t dance.” “Come on,” he said. “No,” I said gently pushing his hand away. “Ky this a dance and at a dance you do this thing called dancing.” “I’m a really bad dancer,” I said. “So am I,” he said nudging me with his hand. “Fine,” I replied giving in seeing as I obviously was going to lose this argument. When we finally made it to the dance floor the song changed to a slow dance. Isaac dragged

me into the crowd. He put his hands on my waist. They were warm and comforting and I realized that I felt safe with him. He started swaying back and forth awkwardly to the music. And I sadly, made a fool out of myself by just standing there. Isaac grabbed my arms and put them around his neck. He laughed when I sill stood still as a statue. “Ky, just dance.” “But I don’t know how.” “Just move to the music,” He said staring me straight in the eye. I gulped dramatically. “I’ll try,” I said. Before I knew it we were gliding across the dance floor.

After three more songs we came to a rest back at the table. Danny, Mason, and Diana were still on the dance floor. “I thought you said you couldn’t dance?” I asked him half serious half mocking. He laughed, “I lied. My sister made me take dancing classes with her. But I must thank her for that because those lessons came in quite handy tonight.” “Ha ha,” I laughed sarcastically. “You really aren’t that bad of a dancer, you know.” “You’re just saying that to be nice,” I said punching him playfully in the arm. “You’re right. You are an absolute dreadful dancer,” he said laughing at my facial expression.

“Hey,” I said mock hurt on my face. I was actually enjoying myself. “Honestly though you aren’t as bad of a dancer as you think,” He said with a grin on his face. “That’s only because you were leading,” I said. “Are you hungry . . . or thirsty?” “Both,” I said realizing just how hungry I was. “I’ll go get us some refreshments,” he said. “I’ll head to the ladies room,” I said getting up at the same time. We headed off in opposite directions. I exited the ball room into the lobby. There

were some classmates milling around but otherwise it was empty. I asked a receptionist where the restrooms were and she pointed me in the right direction and I headed off that way. I expected the restroom to be busy but instead it was deserted. I used the bathroom and then stood for a moment looking at myself in the mirror. I still looked like a different person. I had gotten so used to the automaton like version of myself that I had forgotten what I could look like. I brushed a stray hair out of my eye tucking it behind my ear. I wiped off some smeared eyeliner. “Nice to see you again,” came a voice from behind me. I whipped around to face the person. I felt

something hard and fast hit me in the head. I felt myself fall against the porcelain sink. I heard my skull make a loud cracking sound as it hit the sink and then the floor. The last thing I saw before I blacked out was Selena’s smirking face.

Chapter Twenty-Four: Alone The pain in my skull was sickening. Black dots flashed across my eyes. I was freezing and it

felt like I was lying on a stone floor which wasn’t helping the pain in my head. Slowly I opened my eyes and the dark room swirled around me. I felt nauseous but I persisted. Through the pain I gradually coaxed my aching body into a sitting position. My body hurt all over. Obviously I had taken a serious beating. But at least I wasn’t dead. My body shook with the cold. I was still in my dress and it didn’t provide much protection from the winter elements. Even though I was in some kind of building there was no heat and the stone floor and walls seemed to hold the icy frigid air like a sponge. The building smelled awful. I could make out the smells of blood and of decaying animals. This place was rank with the stench of death. I could feel bugs scuttling around on the floor. I wanted to laugh at the situation. It was straight out

of a horror movie. When did my life get so messed up? If someone had told me six months ago that I’d be in this position I would never have believed them. But things never go as you plan. I curled my body in on itself trying to keep my body heat inside me. My teeth kept chattering uncontrollably. Some stray tears leaked out of the corners of my eyes. I wiped them hastily away. I needed to be strong and sensible. I took a deep breath hoping to stop anymore tears that might escape. I needed to be strong and find a way of escape. But how could I escape when I had no idea where I even was? After a few shaky moments I managed to coax my protesting body into a standing position. Man, did my body ache. My eyes had finally adjusted to the darkness and I took in my surroundings. I was in a small stone building a house maybe? All the walls

and floors were ancient crumbling stone. There was no furniture just empty space except for a large dark lump on the floor that I’d have to investigate later. There were fortunately windows. But they were small and there was no way I could climb out of them. Looking out of them all I could see was overgrown land. No city lights, no houses, or even any animals that I could see. So even if I could escape there would be nowhere to go or hide. I gulped; no one to hear me scream. I headed to the ancient wooden door in hope of escape. But it was no help; it was locked from the outside. I ventured uneasily towards the lump. Its chest moved slowly up and down. I could make out that it was a person probably a male. He didn’t seem to pose a threat; he looked like a captive too. The floor was dusty so I decided to

sweep it with my shoe. Maybe I could find a trap door; that’s how it worked in the movies at least. No such luck but it was worth a shot. I paced around the small area but finally decided to sit down and conserve my energy. I let out a sigh. How could I possibly get out of here? Selena was vampire, I wasn’t. There was no way I could fight her. But I had to fight back some way. No way was I going down without a fight. A moan from the corner made me jump. The man moaned again. I stood up quietly. “Are you okay?” I whispered not wanting to startle him for fear of him lashing out at me. He grunted and rolled over. The face I saw startled me so much that I nearly fell down. I put a hand to my heart and

stepped timidly forward. “D- Da- Dad?” “Ky-Bear?” I rushed to his side and knelt down beside him. “Dad what are you doing here?” “What are you doing here?” “I was taken. What about you?” “Some crazy woman with these weird silver eyes came to the house and took me and brought me here. Where is here, exactly?” “I’m not sure but I’m guessing somewhere near Rome.” “Rome? You mean that crazy bitch dragged me halfway around the world? Please excuse my cussing, Ky-Bear.” He said still sounding like my

father even in this horrible situation. I laughed. It was like I had my old dad back. But it was in that moment that I took in somewhat of his state. He was covered in blood and there was gash on his neck that looked distinctly like a bite mark. The skin looked as though it had been torn away. What had my poor dad been through? I looked around for something to clean his wound with and of course found nothing useful. I looked him in the eyes the eyes so much like my own. “Doesn’t your neck hurt?” I asked. He put a hand to the wound like he was noticing it for the first time, “It burns a little. But I don’t notice it anymore.” Tears filled my eyes; this time for my dad’s sake. “What did she do to you?”

“I think the better question is what is she?” “She’s a vampire,” I said simply, there was no point in lying. I knew that neither one of us were going to make it out of this situation alive. I knew in the deepest pits and craters of my heart and soul that this was where I was going to die. He laughed so hard that he shook with it. “A vampire?” He laughed. Upon seeing my face he abruptly stopped. “Oh, you were serious?” he said questioningly. “Yes, I was serious,” I snapped at him. How could he be so ignorant of the truth? “Now give me something to clean your wounds,” I demanded. He obediently tore the bottom of his shirt and handed me the fabric. I used it to wipe away the worst of the wet and dried blood. I wished desperately for

some anti-bacterial ointment. I slid down the wall to sit next to him. He put his arm around me and held me close like he used to when I was younger. “You’re freezing,” he said to me. “So, are you,” I replied back. I knew the situation was bad and that we were both going to die but I was happy to be with my dad and have no anger in me. “I’ve missed you dad,” I said. This wasn’t the reunion that I had wanted but at east I was going to get the chance to have on before I died. He squeezed me closer to his body, “I’ve missed you too Ky-Bear.” “I love you, daddy.” I said. I hadn’t called him daddy in so long that I felt a change in his

posture; it was like he went stiff with shock. “I love you to kiddo.” I knew there was no hope. I knew we were going to die. There was nothing we could do. He didn’t even believe me about Selena being a vampire. But at least I had come to peace with my dad. I could die not hating him. But I didn’t want to die. There was so much life left in me. I always thought that I’d die an old woman curled up in my bed; not like this. I wanted to see Jonathon again at least to say goodbye. And Diana. Joseph. Danny. Even Mason. Patrick and Amelia who welcomed me into their home. I’d never see them again never get a chance to say goodbye and how much I loved and appreciated them. And then there was Jonathon. The love of my life. Gone for reasons

unknown. Silent tears began to run down my face. I tried discretely to wipe them away without my dad noticing. Oh, Jonathon! I missed him so much. What if he had been there with me tonight? Would Selena have been able to take me with him there? Jonathon, Jonathon, Jonathon. My mind flooded with his name, his face, his voice, even his smell. God, I loved him. I loved him with all my being. I wanted him here. My knight in shining armor. Jonathon, Jonathon, Jonathon. I felt a tugging on my brain. Like someone trying to intrude on my mind. I pushed at it with all the power in my body and felt it disappear. What was that? It hadn’t caused me any mental or physical pain but my head still felt weird. I stood up deciding that maybe I could find

another way of escape. I crawled on my hands and knees rubbing the floor. Once again I found no way out through the floors. The windows were sealed shut with age and there was nothing to break them with even if I could manage to climb out of them. I kicked the door hoping that the old wood would break but it held strong. I rubbed the walls hoping to find a trap door. But all the walls were real. This was not good. I was quickly losing hope. “There’s no way out,” My dad spoke from his spot on the floor. “I have checked every inch of this place,” He elaborated. I knew he was right and I had figured out as much in my initial search but I still felt like I had to search. I had to do something. It was only a matter of time before she came back to finish us off. I let

out a frustrated sigh. How could this happen to me? I was hungry and thirsty; my stomach growled loudly as if it agreed with my thoughts. I sat across from dad and really studied his appearance. He had a large amount of stubble and there were shadows under his eyes. There were cuts and bruises all along his bare arms. I could make out caked in blood in his hair. “How long have you been here?” I asked him. “I’m not sure. Long enough,” He sighed. I watched uneasily as the sun rose. How long would it be before she came back? My life was slowly ticking away from me. Every second counted. Why did it have to end like this? This was so wrong! This was not the way that my life was

supposed to end. I should have had a happy ending with Jonathon by my side. Not a grave stone marking my untimely death. In my frustration I ran at the door wanting to break it. Unfortunately I think I dislocated my shoulder. I screamed out in pain grabbing my right shoulder. “You shouldn’t have done that,” my dad said coming over and tenderly feeling the shoulder. “You’ve dislocated your shoulder,” He said confirming my fears. I wanted out so desperately. There just had to be a way out. There had to be. The hours of that day passed slowly. As did the next three days. Selena didn’t return nor did anyone else. Maybe she was hoping we’d writher

away. But that just wasn’t her style, not at all. Every day I got hungrier and thirstier. I was sure my dad was worse off than me but he didn’t complain. Out of some simple twist of fate it rained on the second day of my confinement and it leaked through the roof pooling into a dip in the uneven floor. As dirty as the floor was neither one us minded drinking the dirty water. I tried to keep my mind off of things that would be painful. Namely mine and my father’s death and Jonathon. I was not about to open that can of worms. My shoulder hurt like hell. I was scared to have my dad move it back into my place. But I also thought; what’s the point I’ll be dead soon but I didn’t tell him that. I wished someone would find us so

desperately that I kept imagining that I was seeing it; like someone in a desert searching for water and seeing a mirage. On the fifth night she came. A noise startled me from my restless sleep. A figure was closing the ancient door. For a moment my heart leaped. Someone’s come to save us! But then I saw the long black hair and soulless silver eyes that seemed to glow in the dark. She smirked. Then that smirk turned into a smile. A lethal smile. A smile that showed her elongated vampire teeth. It was menacing. I felt the hair on my arms and the back of my neck stand on end. I felt like I had been dipped in ice water. I used all my strength not to flinch; she would not see me as weak. I would die fighting. In

the opposite corner of the room my dad jumped up. Selena stalked toward me. My heart raced. This is it. I thought. Her eyes sparkled with pleasure. She was finally going to kill me. Oh god please! Please save me! Let me get out of here alive! Don’t let her kill me! Suddenly my dad ran at her. At first she didn’t see him she was too focused on me. He hit her with all his force and she barely stumbled. She caught him by the arm and then held him to her. He couldn’t escape her strength. My dad looked at me fear shown through his eyes but also the undying love of a parent. He wanted to save me even if it caused his death. Tears sparkled on the surface of his forest green eyes;

eyes that matched my own. He knew there was no hope. She smiled at me again. That evil smile that held no mercy for the one she gazed at. She put her hand in my dad’s hair as if she were going to stroke it. But instead she pulled. I watched with sickness in my stomach as she pulled his head off his body with one yank. She let his body fall but held his head in the air for me to look at. I stared at it in horror. I couldn’t look away. My dad’s head was hanging from her hand. She looked like a demonic angel standing there holding my father’s severed head. Blood fell from his neck onto the floor with a sickening drip, drip, drip. I couldn’t believe my own eyes. I closed them thinking that when I opened

them the view would be different. I was wrong. She dropped his head and let it roll across the ground. My eyes followed it as it rolled towards me. His head stopped only inches from me. The eyes stared blankly back at me. The blood from his head and body was inching ever closer to me. The smell made my stomach churn even more. I kept gazing from the body to the severed head and back in horror. This can’t be happening, I thought. As the blood inched closer to me I couldn’t take it anymore. I stood and ran to the other side of the room. I threw up on the floor. My empty stomach heaved. The images of the body and severed head swam before my eyes. I couldn’t make them go away no matter how hard I tried. I sat back on the floor, my knees had gone weak from the sight and would not support me, away from my puke and the

body but it still wasn’t far enough away; nowhere was far enough away. I pulled my knees to my chest and wrapped my arms around them. I closed my eyes and rocked myself trying to calm myself. I cursed myself silently for showing weakness. Selena laughed. It was horrible. Her laugh was more like a shrieking. It was an evil laugh. It was the laugh of a super villain when they’ve caught the super hero in a trap. It made me want to claw at her to rip and shred her to pieces. I kept my eyes closed even though I still couldn’t rid of the gruesome images. Make it stop! I wanted to scream. I grabbed onto the one thing that could make the images disappear.

I broke the dam I had built and thoughts of Jonathon flooded me. If I was going to die then I was going to die close to him. Jonathon, Jonathon, Jonathon. Memories of him flooded my mind. When I saw him in my dream. Him sitting on his car. Jonathon driving me to school that first day. Him comforting me in the hospital. Our day touring Rome. Me on the back of the vespa. The garden. The paintings. Everything came flooding vividly back to me. I opened my eyes and saw Selena stalk towards me. She bent down to my eye level. She held out her bone white hand with long colorless nails. With one finger she stroked my face. My skin felt like ice where she had touched me. Then she slashed at me. Her nails digging

into my skin and setting me on fire. I grabbed my cheek and felt blood. I gritted my teeth. Why was it burning? It wouldn’t stop! “If you thought your dad died a sickening, painful way, then you’re wrong. He died easily. He didn’t see it coming and didn’t feel a thing. I promise,” She said in her icy voice. I closed my eyes as she struck at me again. “Oh, Jonathon I love you.” I thought to myself. I felt a strange pressure in my head again but this time I didn’t fight it I succumbed to it hoping it would take me away from the pain that Selena was inflicting; the physical and emotional pain. “Kylie,” came Jonathon’s voice in my head. “Am I hallucinating?”

“No, love. I’m here.” “Where’s here? I’m in heaven aren’t I!” “No, love you aren’t in heaven you’re still alive. I’m communicating with you through your mind. You don’t have much time left.” I didn’t believe Jonathon’s voice was really there. But this was a wonderful thing to hallucinate. “So, I am dying?” I decided to continue talking so I could keep hearing his heavenly his voice. “You aren’t dead yet. I need you to focus Kylie. Can you do that for me?” “Yes,” I said. This imaginary conversation in my head was wonderful. I could die happy. “First, where are you?” “I don’t know.”

“Can you give me any details?” “It’s. . . old. And stone. Small like a shack.” “Are there are other buildings near you?” “No, just fields.” “Good girl. This helps. Alright, the second thing I need you to do is open your eyes and stall for time. Can you do that?” “I’ll try,” I told the imaginary Jonathon. I would do anything for him; hallucination or real. “I’ll get to you as soon as I can principessa. I love you with all my being.” “I love you,” I whispered to his fading voice. I opened my eyes and vowed to keep my promise to my imaginary Jonathon.

I looked up to find Selena standing over me. “So, you’re going to kill me?” I asked around the burning in my face and arms. She broke into a smile. “Oh yes, slowly and painfully,” she said with enjoyment. God, she’s sick, I thought. “Why?” I asked hoping she’d branch off into a lengthy story. “Because Jonathon killed Andrew! I left for only a little while and when I came back Andrew was dead. Dead! And Jonathon killed him! I trusted Jonathon to keep Andrew safe while I was gone! Jonathon just watched him die. He should have saved him! Why should he get you when I can’t have Andrew? He was my best friend, my only friend, and he didn’t save my soul mate so why

should he be allowed to have you? Huh?” “I’m sure Jonathon didn’t kill Andrew,” I whispered. “But he did!” she cried. “I left and when I got back Andrew was dead! Jonathon killed him! He should have saved Andrew! Andrew wasn’t supposed to die!” “How did Andrew die?” I asked. “His body resisted the change. It’s a rare thing to happen but it did. Jonathon said I did everything right! So, why did Andrew die? Why didn’t Jonathon try and save him? Why did he let Andrew die? Why?” she wailed. I racked my brain trying to come up with something else to ask her. Anything. “How did you and Jonathon become

friends?” I asked. She laughed her menacing laugh again. “Oh, that. He found me after I had been attacked and knew what was happening to me so he brought me back to his house and told me about what I had become. I was a mess when he found me. Covered in blood and screaming for death. And now it’s your turn,” she said advancing on me. Her teeth and eyes shining in the moonlight. My time had run out. She grabbed my wrist, her nail digging in, and pulled me to my feet. My wrist burned where her nails had dug in drawing more blood. But the burning in my face and wrist was nothing compared to the pain in my shoulder. She had yanked me up by the arm with the dislocated shoulder. I bit down

on my bottom lip so that I wouldn’t yell out. I wished desperately that my hallucination had been real and that Jonathon really was coming to save me. She cut both my wrists with her nails. The burning in my body became stronger. She also cut my collarbone, neck and arms. The burning became stronger with each cut of her nails. I screamed. I just couldn’t hold it in any longer. The door burst open with a sickening crack. Selena whipped her head around. “No!” she hissed. My eyes couldn’t believe what I was seeing. Jonathon. My Jonathon. The love of my life. My knight in shining armor here to save me. But my happiness was overshadowed by the burning in my body. I felt like I was slowly being burned alive at

the stake. I continued to scream and shake. Jonathon and Selena stormed at each other. Through my haze I noticed that his arms and hands were glowing with blue and purple flames. He threw his flames at her but she deflected them easily with what looked like a shimmering force field. Jonathon looked like a beautiful golden angel fighting a dark demon. His look was feral but somehow beautiful; an avenging angel. Jonathon somehow managed to look scarier than Selena. Maybe it was because I had never seen him look like this. He was always the picture of calm but now was not the case. I don’t know how long they fought; the pain in my body was too strong to tell how much time was passing. It could have been minutes or hours. It felt like forever.

Finally Jonathon got past her defenses. Selena was on fire. The blue fire was shimmering against some kind of purple sheen. She screamed and tried to put out the fire raging on her body. Jonathon picked me up, as I continued to scream, and ran. It felt like we were soaring; and we might have been. The empty fields soon turned into small towns which then turned into the city. The whole time I screamed and shook. “Where are w-we g-going?” I asked through my stupor. “Home my love, home,” He said. After that I blacked out. I awakened to Jonathon placing me on the couch in the family room. The rest of the Pulmer’s were

running around trying to get to us with an array of medical supplies. “D- don’t put me on the-the couch Jonathon! I don’t want to-to ruin it with my-my blood!” I managed to say around my pain. “Kylie don’t be silly,” He said trying to calm me. I felt my body begin to shake even more uncontrollably. “Make it stop Jonathon! Make it stop! Please! It burns! Oh, God it burns! Make it stop!” I yelled through my pain. Why wasn’t he stopping the burning? Jonathon’s eyes glazed over, filling with water. “I’m on fire! Make it stop! Please!” I screamed hysterically. “Patrick what do I do?” He asked his voice

full of pain and worry. “You have to feed her or she’ll die.” “I don’t want to. You know how addicting blood-letting is.” “I know Jonathon but it’s the only way to save her. She’ll die in minutes if you don’t.” “Damn it,” Jonathon yelled crashing his fist into the coffee table which broke in half. Even in my stupor I managed to think to myself, why is it that the coffee table always gets broken? “J- Jon- Jonathon p-p-please help m-me. It burns!” I said my words shaking with every uncontrollable jerk of my body. I watched with shaky vision as he pulled a some kind of enchanted looking knife out of his pocket and cut the palm of his hand. Blue blood

welled at the cut. “Don’t worry my love I won’t let anything happen to you.” He put his wrist to my mouth. “Drink up beautiful,” He said with pain in his eyes. I looked at him questioningly. “It’ll stop the burning, principessa.” I hesitated but put my mouth on his wrist swallowing the blood. It was warm and delicious. It flooded my body with pleasant warmth. I felt the burning begin to fade. I drank until it stopped. “Rest now beautiful,” he whispered into my ear. “I love you,” he said as the blackness consumed me.

Chapter Twenty-Five: An Apology I awoke with a start. I was lying in my bed pillows propped up all around me. I looked at my arms and was shocked to see that the scratches were gone. I felt my face and the scratches were gone there too. I rotated my shoulder and found that it was in its proper place and not sore at all. Was it all a dream? “Good morning beautiful,” sounded a voice from the corner of the room. I jumped. Jonathon was leaning against the wall watching me. He walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. “How do you feel?” he asked. “I feel fine. What happened? What made the scratches and burning go away? It was real

wasn’t it?” “My blood made it go away. Our blood has healing properties so when you drank it, it healed you.” “So, all that really happened then?” “Yes,” he said; flicking invisible lint off his jeans so he didn’t have to make eye contact. “Then, then my dad is. . .” “Dead? Yes,” He said finishing my sentence. Tears welled in my eyes. “I’m so sorry; for everything.” Those five words made me snap. “You’re sorry! Is that all you have to say Jonathon Pulmer! Honestly! You left me! You broke my heart! No, you shattered it! And all you have to say for yourself is you’re sorry!” I ranted; I could feel my

face turning red. He looked away from me ashamed. “I thought if I left, if Selena thought I was leaving you that she’d leave you alone. I was wrong…” “Well obviously you were wrong!” “I thought it would be best.” “Well it wasn’t.” “I’m sorry Kylie. I thought I was keeping you safe but I only put you in more danger.” “I had to watch my father have his head ripped off!” “I know… You are so strong to have gone through that. I wish I could’ve gotten there sooner but you wouldn’t let me in your mind.” He said.

That stopped me cold. “So that was real too? You talked to me in my mind?” I asked calming slightly. “Yes, the first time I tried to you shut me out of your mind.” “That… That pressure… that was you?” “Yes. I could only get into your mind because you were thinking about… well… me. And that made you vulnerable. But you sensed me trying to push into your mind and you pushed me out.” I remembered the first time I had felt that strange pressure in my head. If only I hadn’t pushed him out then. My dad would still be alive. I should have killed him myself. By shutting out Jonathon I had basically handed my dad a death

sentence. Jonathon seemed to sense my thoughts or maybe it was my facial expression. “It isn’t your fault. Don’t even think that,” He said sliding a little closer to me; he could see that my anger was dwindling. I tried to conceal my pain. “Why did she have to attack my dad? Why couldn’t she just come after me?” “Because she’s sadistic. She wanted to get at you… and me. She knew she could do that by attacking your family.” “Why did her scratches burn me? I felt like my whole body was on fire.” “It’s complicated but I’ll try to explain it as best I can. All vampires have two kinds of venom.

Good venom that makes your prey feel no pain. Good venom is like a high for those who are bitten with it. And then there’s bad venom. The bad venom makes you suffer the most unthinkable pain. If a vampire bites you and uses the bad venom you definitely will die… unless you drink the blood of your soul mate. You receive healing properties from your soul mate’s blood and the blood heals the venom making it disappear. If a vampire bites you with good venom you may die if the vampire drains you but that’s rare because if a vampire is going to bite you with the good venom he usually isn’t going to kill you. Does that make any sense?” “A little. But Selena didn’t bite me. She scratched me.” “Selena wanted you to suffer for as long as

possible. That’s why she killed your dad the way she did so you’d suffer the pain of his loss before the real pain started. When she scratched you she released tiny amounts of the bad venom into your skin all over your body. You would’ve died a couple days later but all that time you would have been raging with pain.” “Wow,” I said. “I’m glad I finally let you into my head,” I said sighing at how easily we had been discussing the possibility of my painful death. Jonathon gave a small chuckle. Suddenly serious he said, “Me too. I thought I was going to lose you.” “I thought I had lost you. That’s why I didn’t want to think about you. It was too painful. I thought you didn’t love me anymore.”

“I’m sorry to have put you through that. I hope you know how sorry I am. I thought I was doing what was best for you. And you gave me the perfect opportunity to make it seem like I didn’t want to be with you anymore with your talk about not wanting to be a vampire.” “So, it really was all an act?” I asked. Jonathon slid down he bed to be as close to me as he could get, “Oh, yes principessa. I love you with all my heart and I always will. Nothing can ever change that.” “Even the fact that I don’t want to be a vampire?” “Yes. I will not lie to you; it does bother me that you do not want to spend forever with me but I will not push you on the matter. It is your choice

and it will not change my feelings for you. I love you. I love you. I love you.” “I love you. Now kiss me my vampire knight,” I said with a smile trying to clear the lingering darkness that had been left behind. He leaned in and after months I finally got to kiss him again. The sparks were everywhere. Everything seemed ringed in gold. My soul was singing again. Finally we were together again. He broke the kiss and put his hand on my cheek and leaned his forehead against mine. “Finally,” we said at the same time as we started kissing again.

Epilogue: A Funeral Danny, Joseph, and Mason had recovered my dad’s body from the building we had been kept in. Jonathon told me that Selena had taken us to her house. The house where she had tried to turn Andrew into a vampire. The house where he had died. The house where Selena had sworn vengeance on Jonathon. The guys said when they got there that

Selena’s body wasn’t there. So either she had turned to ashes and blown away or she wasn’t dead. I was willing to bet a lot that she wasn’t dead. All the Pulmer’s and I were at the airport boarding their private airplane. We were flying to California to bury my dad. Patrick and Amelia were coming with us. Luigi had agreed to keep an eye on my mom. She was more stable now but not stable enough to be near humans. I settled into the cushy leather chair on the airplane and Jonathon sat next to me. He grabbed my hand and squeezed gently to say that everything would be okay and with him here I knew it would be.

Since he had been back we were inseparable. I couldn’t even go to sleep at night if he wasn’t lying next to me. I was always touching his hand, his cheek, his hair, to assure myself that he was really here and he did the same thing with me. The Pulmer’s had been even kinder to me; if that was possible. Even Mason was being nice. And Joseph wasn’t saying anything dirty about me and Jonathon. I bit my lip nervously. I wasn’t looking forward to the funeral at all. I knew my brothers were suspicious about our father’s death and I knew they’d be curious about the Pulmer’s. I also knew that they’d probably drill Jonathon. The plane took off and I felt like I left my

stomach on the ground. When we touched down in California it was after midnight. A limo was waiting for us to take us to the hotel. Kelly had said I was welcome to stay at home in my room but I had denied her offer. The thought of being in a house with just Kelly made my stomach churn. But I did appreciate her offer. After everything I had been through I was seeing a lot of things in a new light. I knew now that my dad had been unhappy with his marriage to my mother for a long time and I had been to blind to see it. Kelly made him happy. Or did make him happy and I couldn’t deny him his happiness even if I once would have loved to see him unhappy. I was disappointed with myself that it had taken seeing

my dad die to finally see things clearly. Everyone deserved to be happy. I was sorry that my dad’s had been cut so short. On the ride to the hotel I fell asleep. I was exhausted and tomorrow was going to be stressful. The funeral service was at one o’ clock and the burial was at three o’clock. We made it to the hotel and Jonathon and I both fell asleep. The next morning I moved mechanically to be presentable for the funeral. I left my hair curly and dabbed on a little makeup. I slipped into my new black nineteen fifties style dress. It had cropped sleeves and fit snuggly at the top then flowed down into a full skirt with a lavender bow at the waist.

I went back into the room from the bathroom to find Jonathon in a black suit looking dashing. His hair was still damp from his shower and in soft waves. His full lips were set in a grim line. “Are you ready?” he asked. I nodded and we met his family in the lobby. Danny, Mason, Joseph, and Patrick were all in suits similar to Jonathon’s. Amelia’s hair was hanging down loose and she wore a slim black dress with a red belt. Diana had her hair slicked back in neat up do. She wore a white v-neck knit shirt tucked into a black pencil legged skirt. She and Amelia both looked so effortlessly beautiful while I felt like I looked like a haphazard mess. I tried to smooth my hair back with my

hand as we got in the limo. We arrived at the funeral home and a crowd was already there. I recognized several men my dad worked with. I saw Kelly and then my brothers. When I stepped out of the limo hand in hand with Jonathon I saw them glance questioningly at each other then at me. Slowly everyone turned to look at us. I couldn’t blame them. The Pulmer’s were all beautiful. We moved as a group to join the others gathered around outside. They didn’t know how my dad really died they all thought he died in a car accident in Italy because he was driving on the wrong side of the road. They also thought he was coming to visit me because I freaked out about him and Kelly getting

married. If only they knew the truth. Aiden and Adam looked older than the last time I saw them. They both had stubble and their eyes were blood shot. I hugged them both. I turned and introduced the Pulmer’s. I noticed Aiden’s eyes lingering on Diana and I thought I saw a slight flush creep up her cheeks. I introduced Jonathon last. “And this is my um… boyfriend Jonathon,” I said. Aiden and Adam smirked at each other. Jonathon extended his hand. “It is very nice to meet you Aiden. Adam.” They took his hand and gave me a look that said, “we’ll talk about this later.” I knew the boys were bound to become even more overprotective

and father-bear-like with me now that our dad was dead. I let out a sigh of relief though. My brother’s had managed not to embarrass me. For now at least. We headed into the funeral home and I suppressed my urge to shudder at all the flowers and pictures of my dad. My brothers and I walked around the funeral talking to people and thanking them for company. Many asked about the Pulmer’s and who they were. Every time I said, “They are good friends of mine and my mother’s and offered to come with me since my mom could not.” Finally we settled in to listen to the service. Adam and Aiden sat next to me and Jonathon.

The minister spoke first. He gave a lengthy speech on God and how that my dad was a good man and in heaven now. Then Kelly walked up to the podium. She sobbed hysterically. “Michael was a-a-a wonwonderful m-man. I l-l-loved him s-s-so mu-much!” and then her tears and sobs consumed her and she could speak no more. For a moment no one moved. After that we dispersed to eat and then we were on our way to the burial. The cemetery was lush and green. It was December but it was seventy degrees in California. The palm trees swayed in the breeze. Everyone gathered around the casket. Those who had brought flowers laid them upon the casket.

I leaned towards Aiden. “You should speak. You’re the oldest and the best speech maker,” I said. “No, I have no idea what to say.” “Just speak from your heart.” Aiden sighed and stood in the center of the crowd. “My dad was not a saint. Nor is anyone. He was strong and fought for what he believed in. He was stubborn just like his kids,” Aiden said with a laugh looking at me. “At times I didn’t agree with my father’s decisions but I loved him no matter what. He may be gone but he lives on in his children’s hearts and he always will. It was a terrible accident that took my father from this Earth but his memory will live on through us all. Thank

you,” He said and sat down. Jonathon leaned down and whispered in my ear, “You should say something too. It’ll make you feel better.” I knew he was right but the thought of speaking in front of all those people was frightening. “Don’t be scared. I’m here.” Those two words gave me the strength to get up and speak. I rose and saw Aiden and Adam’s shocked expressions. They both knew I hated public speaking. I cleared my throat. “I don’t have much to say. I feel Aiden said it all. But I want to speak for my own peace. I had always been close to my dad. Daddy’s little girl you’d say. But in the past months I have felt that I hated my dad. I felt like he betrayed his family.

Abandoned us. But I know now that he didn’t. He did what was right for him what made him happy. Isn’t that what we all want? To be happy? Well that’s what he did and I can’t be mad at him for wanting happiness. Kelly made him happy and although I hate to admit it I have to thank her for making him happy. My dad was a great dad and I’ll always keep him close to my heart. I hope wherever he is that he knows I love him,” I said. Everyone clapped. As I turned to head back to Jonathon I saw a movement at the far end of the cemetery that looked like long black hair. It couldn’t be? I blinked my eyes and it was gone. Great I was seeing things now. Jonathon squeezed my hand and whispered

in my ear, “That was amazing. I’m so proud of you.” We spent the rest of the day with my brothers. They both seemed to like Jonathon. Neither one of them grilled him and seemed to accept him. I think they saw how connected Jonathon and I were. We shared stories about our dad and laughed at the silly memories. It was nice to be with my brothers. But I was sad to say goodbye. We were leaving to go back to Rome tonight. “I’m going to miss you,” I said to both Aiden and Adam as I said goodbye to them at home. After the burial we had come back to our dad’s house. They hugged me back.

“You guys have to come to Rome.” “We will,” they said in unison. Aiden turned to Jonathon. “See you later dude. Keep an eye on her for us. Make sure she’s alright,” Aiden said in all seriousness. “I will,” said Jonathon. I hugged my brothers again and then Jonathon and I left to meet the others at the hotel. I could see Jonathon was weak from being in the sun most of the day and I worried about him. He looked so tired and vulnerable. His skin had taken on a grayish quality and his eyes seemed sunken in. Back at the hotel I changed into sweatpants and a sweatshirt for the ride home. I opened my suitcase to put my clothes in it. And found

something that shocked me. Another note and it was Selena’s handwriting. You can’t get rid of me. I immediately ripped the note to pieces and threw it down the toilet. I watched the little pieces swirl down into oblivion. We left the hotel and got on the plane. I kept the note to myself. I would tell Jonathon when we got home. For now I wouldn’t worry him. I put my head on his shoulder and he ran his fingers through my hair his strokes relaxed further proof that I should wait to tell him about the note. As we flew over the Pacific I thought to myself, one thing was certain; Selena was alive and

she’d be back. But this time would we survive?

Look for book two FORBIDDEN coming soon!